An impartial account of the arraignment trial & condemnation of Thomas late Earl of Strafford, and Lord Lievtanant of Ireland before the Parliament at Wesminster, Anno Dom, 1641.
         Strafford, Thomas Wentworth, Earl of, 1593-1641, defendant.
      
       
         
           1679
        
      
       Approx. 259 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 28 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A46088
         Wing I68
         ESTC R11824
         13302102
         ocm 13302102
         98942
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A46088)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 98942)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 458:17)
      
       
         
           
             An impartial account of the arraignment trial & condemnation of Thomas late Earl of Strafford, and Lord Lievtanant of Ireland before the Parliament at Wesminster, Anno Dom, 1641.
             Strafford, Thomas Wentworth, Earl of, 1593-1641, defendant.
          
           [4], 48 p.
           
             Printed for Joseph Hindmarsh ...,
             London :
             1679.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Strafford, Thomas Wentworth, -- Earl of, 1593-1641.
           Great Britain -- History -- Charles I, 1625-1649 -- Sources.
           Ireland -- History -- Rebellion of 1641 -- Sources.
        
      
    
     
        2006-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-06 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-07 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-07 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           AN
           IMPARTIAL
           ACCOUNT
           OF
           THE
           
             Arraignment
             ,
             Trial
          
           &
           Condemnation
           OF
           THOMAS
           Late
           EARL
           of
           STRAFFORD
           ,
           And
           Lord
           LIEVTANANT
           of
           IRELAND
           :
           BEFORE
           The
           PARLIAMENT
           at
           
             WESMINSTER
             ,
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           1641.
           
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Joseph
             Hindmarsh
          
           at
           the
           
             Black
             Bull
          
           near
           the
           
             Royal
             Exchange
          
           in
           Cornhil
           ,
           1679.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           AMongst
           the
           Superfoetations
           of
           the
           Press
           ,
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           have
           no
           Cause
           to
           reckon
           this
           small
           Collection
           ,
           either
           if
           you
           respect
           the
           Matter
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           Pleadings
           in
           it
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Great
             Personage
          
           concerned
           in
           them
           :
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           perswade
           my self
           it
           may
           not
           altogether
           be
           unseasonable
           in
           the
           present
           Conjuncture
           of
           Affairs
           ,
           or
           unbeneficial
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           who
           shall
           carefully
           peruse
           it
           :
           The
           Case
           it self
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Actor
           the
           
             Great
             and
             Noble
             Earl
             of
             ●trafford
             ,
          
           have
           somewhat
           more
           than
           ordinary
           and
           peculiar
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           as
           this
           
             Great
             and
             Solemn
             Trial
          
           is
           so
           Paramount
           in
           the
           Equipage
           of
           all
           its
           Circumstances
           ,
           that
           (
           as
           former
           Ages
           have
           been
           unable
           )
           so
           future
           are
           unable
           to
           produce
           its
           Parallel
           .
           To
           give
           you
           ,
           though
           but
           a
           
             Rude
             Draught
          
           of
           this
           
             Great
             Master
             of
             Defence
          
           ,
           who
           so
           easily
           put
           by
           the
           Thrusts
           of
           his
           most
           applaudedly
           Skilful
           and
           
             Dexterous
             Adversaries
          
           ,
           will
           require
           an
           Abler
           Pencil
           than
           mine
           .
           Take
           then
           his
           Character
           in
           this
           Book
           from
           
             his
             own
             Mouth
          
           ;
           seeing
           otherwise
           whatsoever
           may
           be
           spoken
           of
           him
           ,
           is
           beneath
           what
           was
           spoken
           by
           him
           ;
           and
           instead
           of
           those
           Strange
           and
           
             Unheard
             of
             Monopolies
          
           laid
           to
           his
           Charge
           in
           this
           his
           Trial
           ,
           he
           may
           seem
           a
           greater
           himself
           in
           engrossing
           so
           much
           of
           Worth
           and
           Ability
           in
           his
           own
           Bosom
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           Matter
           of
           these
           Collections
           ,
           you
           have
           in
           them
           a
           Fine
           and
           Pleasant
           Intermixture
           of
           Points
           of
           Law
           and
           
           Matters
           of
           State
           :
           You
           may
           thereby
           understand
           the
           Constitutions
           of
           the
           
             two
             Kingdoms
          
           ,
           which
           were
           then
           in
           a
           strange
           and
           most
           preter-natural
           Fermentation
           ,
           a
           
             Sick
             Stomach
          
           ,
           nauseating
           at
           Pleasant
           and
           
             Wholsome
             Meat
          
           ;
           the
           
             Body
             Politick
          
           growing
           Hot
           and
           Feavourish
           ,
           in
           strange
           Jactations
           and
           Unquietnesses
           ,
           wilfully
           refusing
           and
           scorning
           the
           Help
           and
           Advice
           of
           a
           most
           Skilful
           Aesculapius
           .
           The
           Collector
           ,
           you
           will
           find
           ,
           hat●
           very
           well
           discharged
           his
           Part
           ,
           
             Ne
             quid
             Falsi
             dicere
             audax
             ,
             ne
             quid
             Veri
             dicere
             non
             audax
          
           :
           Herein
           is
           nothing
           false
           Reported
           ,
           no
           material
           Truth
           Omitted
           ,
           and
           nothing
           Trivial
           to
           swell
           the
           Book
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           more
           Chargeable
           ,
           and
           less
           Vseful
           to
           the
           Peruser
           ,
           is
           for
           any
           private
           End
           or
           Design
           of
           the
           Publisher's
           Gain
           ,
           here
           set
           down
           or
           observed
           :
           So
           that
           I
           may
           compare
           this
           Collection
           to
           a
           well-made
           and
           easily
           manageable
           Net
           ,
           that
           as
           
             Nothing
             Considerable
          
           escapes
           its
           Draught
           ,
           so
           there
           is
           no
           great
           Pains
           or
           Toil
           in
           the
           Cleansing
           of
           it
           ,
           no
           
             Sticks
             ,
             Stones
          
           ,
           or
           
             Small
             Fish
          
           to
           give
           thee
           any
           Trouble
           to
           return
           them
           whence
           thou
           hadst
           them
           .
           To
           be
           short
           ,
           In
           the
           Perusal
           of
           this
           Brief
           ;
           but
           Full
           Account
           of
           this
           
             Great
             Transaction
          
           ,
           ●s
           thy
           Pains
           will
           not
           be
           Great
           ,
           so
           thy
           Charge
           (
           but
           not
           Advantage
           )
           will
           be
           Inconsiderable
           .
           Farewell
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           PROCEEDINGS
           AGAINST
           THOMAS
           Earl
           of
           STRAFFORD
           ,
           Lord
           Lieutenant
           of
           IRELAND
           ,
           in
           the
           Parliament
           at
           Westminster
           ,
           Anno
           Dom.
           1641.
           
        
         
           
             Sir
             ,
          
        
         
           
             YOu
             have
             here
             the
             Diurnal
             of
             the
             whole
             Process
             against
             the
             Lord
             Lieutenant
             of
             Ireland
             it
             was
             taken
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             ready
             Writer
             ,
             a
             faithful
             Ear
             ,
             and
             an
             understanding
             Head
             ,
             He
             was
             present
             at
             all
             the
             Action
             ,
             and
             I
             make
             no
             doubt
             of
             the
             Fidelity
             of
             his
             Relation
             ;
             Which
             beginneth
             thus
             :
          
        
         
           THE
           House
           for
           the
           Appearance
           of
           the
           Lord
           Lieutenant
           ,
           was
           the
           great
           Hall
           in
           Westminster
           ,
           where
           there
           was
           a
           Throne
           erected
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           on
           each
           side
           thereof
           a
           Cabinet
           enclosed
           about
           with
           Boards
           ,
           and
           before
           with
           a
           Tarras
           ;
           Before
           that
           ,
           were
           the
           Seats
           for
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Upper
           House
           ,
           and
           Sacks
           of
           Wool
           for
           the
           Judges
           ;
           before
           them
           ten
           Stages
           of
           Seats
           ,
           extending
           farther
           than
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Hall
           ,
           for
           the
           Gentlemen
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ;
           at
           the
           end
           of
           all
           was
           a
           Desk
           closed
           about
           ,
           and
           set
           apart
           for
           the
           Lord
           Lieutenant
           and
           his
           Councel
           .
        
         
           Monday
           Morning
           about
           seven
           of
           the
           Clock
           ,
           he
           came
           from
           the
           Tower
           ,
           
           accompanied
           with
           six
           Barges
           ,
           wherein
           were
           one
           hundred
           Souldiers
           of
           the
           Tower
           ,
           all
           with
           Partizans
           for
           his
           Guard
           ,
           and
           fifty
           pair
           of
           Oars
           :
           At
           his
           Landing
           at
           Westminster
           ,
           there
           he
           was
           attended
           with
           two
           hundred
           of
           the
           Trained
           Band
           ,
           and
           went
           in
           ,
           Guarded
           by
           them
           ,
           into
           the
           Hall
           :
           The
           Entries
           at
           
             White-Hall
             ,
             King
             Street
          
           and
           Westminster
           were
           guarded
           by
           the
           Constables
           and
           Watchmen
           ,
           from
           four
           of
           the
           Clock
           in
           the
           Morning
           ,
           to
           keep
           away
           all
           base
           and
           idle
           persons
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           ,
           Queen
           and
           Prince
           came
           to
           the
           House
           about
           Nine
           of
           the
           Clock
           ,
           but
           kept
           themselves
           private
           within
           their
           Closets
           ,
           only
           the
           Prince
           came
           out
           once
           or
           twice
           to
           the
           Cloth
           of
           State
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           King
           saw
           and
           heard
           all
           that
           passed
           ,
           but
           was
           seen
           of
           none
           :
           Some
           give
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           from
           the
           received
           practice
           of
           England
           in
           such
           Cases
           :
           Others
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Lords
           did
           intreat
           the
           King
           either
           to
           be
           absent
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           there
           privately
           ,
           lest
           Pretentions
           might
           be
           made
           hereafter
           ,
           that
           his
           being
           there
           ,
           was
           either
           to
           threaten
           ,
           or
           some
           otherwise
           to
           interrupt
           the
           course
           of
           Justice
           :
           A
           third
           sort
           ,
           That
           the
           King
           was
           not
           willing
           to
           be
           accessary
           to
           the
           Process
           ,
           till
           it
           came
           to
           his
           Part
           ,
           but
           rather
           chose
           to
           be
           present
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           note
           and
           understand
           what
           Violence
           ,
           Rigor
           or
           Injustice
           happened
           .
           When
           the
           Lieutenant
           entred
           the
           Hall
           ,
           the
           Porter
           of
           the
           Hall
           (
           whose
           Office
           it
           is
           )
           asked
           Mr.
           Maxwel
           whether
           the
           Axe
           should
           be
           carried
           before
           him
           or
           no
           ?
           who
           did
           answer
           ,
           That
           the
           King
           had
           expresly
           forbidden
           it
           ;
           nor
           was
           it
           the
           Custom
           of
           England
           to
           use
           that
           Ceremony
           ,
           but
           only
           when
           the
           Party
           accused
           was
           to
           be
           put
           upon
           his
           Jury
           ,
           Those
           of
           the
           Upper
           House
           did
           sit
           with
           their
           Heads
           covered
           ,
           those
           of
           the
           Lower
           House
           uncovered
           :
           The
           Bishops
           upon
           the
           Saturday
           before
           did
           voluntarily
           decline
           the
           giving
           of
           their
           Suffrages
           in
           Matters
           Criminal
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           Nature
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           provision
           of
           the
           Cannon-Law
           ,
           and
           Practice
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           therefore
           would
           not
           be
           present
           :
           yet
           withal
           they
           gave
           in
           a
           Protestation
           that
           their
           Absence
           should
           not
           prejudice
           them
           of
           that
           or
           any
           other
           Priviledge
           competent
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           Lords
           Spiritual
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           was
           accepted
           .
        
         
           The
           Earl
           of
           Arundel
           ,
           as
           Lord
           High
           Steward
           of
           England
           ,
           sate
           apart
           by
           himself
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           Lieutenants
           Entry
           commanded
           the
           House
           to
           proceed
           .
           Mr.
           Rym
           being
           Speaker
           of
           the
           Committee
           for
           his
           Accusation
           ,
           gave
           in
           the
           same
           Articles
           which
           were
           presented
           at
           his
           last
           being
           before
           the
           Upper
           House
           ;
           which
           being
           read
           ,
           his
           Replies
           were
           subjoyned
           and
           read
           also
           ,
           the
           very
           same
           which
           were
           presented
           before
           in
           the
           Upper
           House
           .
           Some
           give
           the
           Reason
           of
           this
           ,
           because
           the
           Lower
           House
           had
           not
           heard
           those
           Accusations
           in
           publick
           before
           〈◊〉
           others
           ,
           that
           the
           Formality
           of
           the
           Process
           required
           no
           les
           ;
           however
           that
           day
           was
           spent
           in
           that
           Exercise
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Queen
           went
           from
           the
           House
           about
           eleven
           of
           the
           Clock
           ,
           the
           King
           and
           Prince
           stayed
           till
           the
           Meeting
           was
           dissolved
           ,
           which
           was
           after
           two
           .
           The
           Lieutenant
           was
           sent
           to
           the
           Tower
           by
           his
           Guard
           ,
           and
           appointed
           to
           return
           upon
           Tuesday
           at
           nine
           of
           the
           Clock
           in
           the
           Morning
           .
           The
           Crowd
           of
           People
           was
           neither
           great
           nor
           troublesome
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           saluted
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           them
           ,
           with
           great
           Humility
           and
           Courtisie
           ,
           both
           at
           his
           entrance
           and
           at
           his
           return
           ,
           therefore
           let
           Fame
           pretend
           what
           it
           please
           about
           the
           Malice
           and
           Discontent
           of
           the
           Multitude
           ,
           
             That
             if
             he
             pass
             the
             stroak
             of
             Justice
             they
             will
             tear
             him
             in
             pieces
             ,
          
           yet
           I
           see
           there
           is
           more
           in
           Rumor
           then
           in
           Sight
           and
           appearance
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           Report
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           others
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           more
           is
           thrust
           upon
           the
           vulgar
           (
           who
           seem
           as
           well
           fearful
           of
           Punishment
           ,
           as
           exempt
           from
           it
           ,
           for
           all
           their
           great
           number
           )
           than
           they
           do
           justly
           deserve
           .
        
         
           
           On
           Tuesday
           in
           the
           Morning
           he
           came
           accompanied
           ,
           as
           before
           ,
           to
           Westminster
           ;
           and
           having
           stayed
           in
           the
           Exchequer
           Chamber
           till
           nine
           of
           the
           Clock
           ,
           the
           King
           ,
           Queen
           and
           Prince
           came
           ,
           as
           before
           upon
           the
           first
           day
           .
        
         
           
           Then
           Master
           Pym
           ,
           being
           called
           for
           ,
           aggravated
           the
           Charge
           which
           was
           given
           the
           day
           before
           ,
           by
           a
           very
           ample
           Speech
           ▪
           It
           is
           impossible
           to
           call
           to
           mind
           all
           the
           Hyperboles
           ,
           the
           Flashes
           and
           superlative
           Expressions
           that
           he
           used
           ,
           the
           main
           points
           were
           :
           That
           it
           was
           a
           Treason
           far
           beyond
           the
           reach
           of
           words
           ,
           that
           he
           the
           Lieutenant
           ,
           a
           native
           Subject
           and
           a
           Peer
           of
           England
           ,
           the
           prime
           Governour
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           the
           Commander
           of
           his
           Majesties
           Forces
           ,
           and
           a
           Protestant
           in
           Religion
           should
           have
           in
           such
           an
           impious
           and
           gross
           manner
           ,
           recompenced
           his
           Majesties
           favours
           ,
           abused
           his
           goodness
           ,
           and
           drawn
           all
           his
           Dominions
           into
           hazard
           and
           perill
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           Lives
           ,
           Goods
           and
           Priviledges
           :
           That
           one
           of
           these
           faults
           alone
           had
           been
           enough
           and
           too
           much
           for
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           the
           exorbitancy
           and
           wickedness
           of
           any
           one
           Man
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           Punishment
           could
           be
           thought
           upon
           sufficient
           to
           expiat
           Crimes
           of
           such
           a
           Transcendent
           nature
           .
        
         
           The
           Lieutenant
           with
           no
           less
           Moderation
           and
           Wisdom
           than
           the
           other
           with
           heat
           and
           passion
           ,
           spake
           to
           his
           own
           defence
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           such
           a
           measure
           of
           Eloquence
           and
           Lively-hood
           ,
           that
           his
           very
           Enemies
           were
           affected
           with
           it
           and
           do
           mervailously
           report
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
           He
           modestly
           recounted
           his
           Services
           done
           to
           the
           King
           and
           Crown
           of
           England
           ,
           his
           endeavours
           for
           advancement
           as
           well
           of
           the
           Honour
           as
           Commodity
           of
           both
           Kingdoms
           in
           general
           ,
           but
           in
           particular
           that
           of
           Ireland
           ;
           How
           he
           had
           engreatned
           and
           advanced
           the
           Kings
           Revenues
           there
           ,
           Restored
           the
           Churches
           maintenance
           ,
           Suppressed
           the
           Outlaws
           ,
           established
           obedience
           to
           Royal
           Authority
           ,
           and
           impedited
           the
           Tyranny
           and
           Usurpation
           of
           greater
           ones
           over
           the
           Commons
           .
           And
           for
           the
           effecting
           of
           all
           these
           Actions
           ,
           he
           mentioned
           himself
           the
           most
           weak
           and
           meanest
           Instrument
           ,
           with
           a
           wonderful
           Prudence
           ,
           in
           a
           middle
           way
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           affectation
           of
           baseness
           ,
           or
           dejectedness
           ,
           and
           Allegeance
           .
        
         
           
           Master
           Pym
           ,
           after
           the
           close
           of
           his
           Speech
           ,
           told
           him
           that
           there
           were
           three
           new
           Articles
           adjoyned
           (
           by
           an
           after
           search
           )
           to
           his
           Charge
           ,
           and
           desired
           that
           he
           might
           presently
           Reply
           to
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           Whereunto
           the
           Liutenant
           answered
           .
           It
           was
           very
           strange
           ,
           that
           after
           the
           close
           of
           the
           Process
           ,
           and
           when
           matters
           were
           come
           to
           be
           scan'd
           ,
           and
           examined
           by
           proof
           ,
           that
           any
           new
           Charge
           should
           be
           given
           in
           ;
           Yet
           lest
           he
           should
           seem
           to
           decline
           the
           maintenance
           of
           his
           own
           Innocency
           ,
           and
           the
           just
           de●ence
           of
           his
           Honour
           ,
           he
           was
           most
           willing
           to
           hear
           them
           and
           have
           them
           alleaged
           ,
           provided
           that
           a
           convenient
           time
           might
           be
           assigned
           him
           to
           make
           his
           Replies
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           done
           to
           the
           other
           given
           in
           before
           .
        
         
           But
           Master
           Pym
           excepted
           against
           this
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           that
           the
           House
           did
           conceive
           it
           to
           be
           dangerous
           to
           grant
           any
           farther
           Prorogation
           .
        
         
           Upon
           this
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           upper
           House
           (
           who
           did
           not
           think
           it
           sit
           as
           yet
           to
           voice
           any
           particular
           in
           the
           audience
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           )
           did
           retire
           themselves
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           pretty
           time
           of
           stay
           ,
           they
           returned
           and
           declared
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           found
           the
           Lieutenants
           suit
           to
           be
           equitable
           in
           desiring
           of
           further
           time
           for
           answering
           ;
           yet
           seeing
           the
           Articles
           themselves
           ,
           neither
           for
           number
           nor
           weight
           ,
           seemed
           to
           be
           of
           that
           importance
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           might
           furnish
           out
           a
           present
           Answer
           ,
           they
           thought
           it
           ●tting
           to
           grant
           no
           delay
           .
        
         
           The
           Lieutenant
           then
           (
           intreating
           them
           to
           pass
           by
           and
           pardon
           the
           weaknesses
           of
           his
           extemporary
           Answers
           )
           desired
           to
           hear
           the
           Articles
           read
           which
           were
           these
           .
        
         
           
             First
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             within
             these
             two
             years
             withdrawn
             Forty
             Thousand
             pound
             Sterling
             ,
             from
             the
             Exchequer
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             imployed
             it
             to
             his
             own
             private
             uses
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Government
             ,
             the
             Garrisons
             in
             Ireland
             had
             been
             maintained
             by
             the
             English
             Treasury
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             advanced
             Popish
             and
             Infamous
             persons
             ,
             as
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Waterford
             and
             others
             ,
             to
             the
             prime
             Roomes
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Ireland
             .
          
        
         
         
           To
           the
           first
           he
           answered
           ,
           That
           Thirty
           Thousand
           Pounds
           were
           set
           apart
           for
           the
           Kings
           late
           Service
           ,
           at
           his
           own
           most
           special
           and
           most
           peremptory
           Commands
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           produced
           the
           Kings
           own
           Letter
           ,
           already
           approved
           as
           his
           Acquittance
           at
           the
           Exchequer
           board
           in
           Ireland
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           second
           ,
           That
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           that
           Charge
           against
           him
           ,
           as
           ever
           before
           his
           time
           ,
           the
           Garrisons
           had
           been
           burthensome
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           England
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           had
           so
           improved
           it
           ,
           and
           setled
           the
           Kings
           Revenue
           there
           ,
           that
           the
           like
           is
           not
           to
           be
           heard
           in
           all
           the
           times
           that
           are
           by
           past
           ;
           For
           which
           (
           if
           the
           best
           endeavours
           of
           a
           Subject
           may
           justly
           expect
           any
           reward
           from
           his
           King
           and
           Country
           )
           he
           craved
           leave
           to
           think
           that
           he
           rather
           deserved
           many
           thanks
           ,
           than
           the
           least
           Punishment
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           third
           ,
           He
           attested
           all
           the
           Clergy
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           if
           ever
           he
           had
           taken
           upon
           him
           any
           particular
           medling
           in
           advancing
           their
           Church-men
           ,
           or
           whether
           he
           had
           done
           any
           thing
           concerning
           such
           Affairs
           ,
           but
           upon
           the
           special
           advise
           and
           desire
           of
           the
           best
           and
           wisest
           of
           their
           Number
           :
           For
           his
           part
           ,
           when
           he
           befriended
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Waterford
           ,
           he
           conceived
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           a
           Man
           of
           Integrity
           and
           Learning
           ,
           fit
           for
           such
           an
           Imployment
           ;
           nor
           was
           there
           then
           the
           least
           suspition
           of
           those
           monstrous
           Impieties
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           was
           afterwards
           Charged
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           now
           justy
           suffered
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           hoped
           they
           would
           not
           lay
           a
           necessity
           upon
           him
           to
           Prophecy
           and
           divine
           of
           the
           future
           Conditions
           and
           Deportments
           of
           Men
           :
           For
           others
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           suspected
           of
           Popery
           ,
           he
           knew
           none
           such
           ,
           but
           should
           answer
           to
           the
           Particulars
           so
           far
           as
           they
           concernd
           him
           ,
           when
           they
           should
           happen
           to
           be
           alleaged
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           the
           House
           disolved
           for
           that
           night
           ,
           the
           Kings
           Majesty
           and
           the
           Prince
           having
           stayed
           all
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           Lieutenant
           was
           appointed
           to
           come
           thither
           again
           on
           Wednesday
           Morning
           ,
           at
           which
           time
           they
           are
           to
           proceed
           to
           the
           first
           Article
           ,
           to
           give
           an
           Oath
           to
           the
           Witnesses
           ,
           and
           to
           examine
           all
           the
           Proofs
           whereon
           the
           Process
           was
           Builded
           .
        
         
           
             It
             will
             be
             a
             very
             hard
             matter
             for
             him
             to
             expect
             every
             Mans
             Testimony
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             his
             answers
             ,
             either
             for
             full
             satisfaction
             or
             diminution
             of
             all
             Objections
             ,
             which
             way
             of
             proceeding
             will
             spend
             at
             least
             a
             Fortnight
             ,
             if
             not
             a
             greater
             space
             of
             time
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             thought
             the
             lower
             House
             are
             impatient
             of
             delays
             :
             The
             expectations
             are
             exceeding
             various
             and
             different
             ,
             about
             the
             event
             of
             this
             great
             action
             ;
             some
             think
             it
             will
             be
             impossible
             to
             escape
             the
             many
             and
             great
             accusation
             laid
             to
             his
             Charge
             ;
             Others
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             greater
             number
             too
             ,
             are
             of
             oppinion
             that
             he
             will
             be
             in
             no
             hazard
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             will
             not
             be
             possible
             to
             bring
             him
             into
             the
             compass
             of
             Treason
             
               (
               quod
               tam
               misere
               cupio
               ut
               non
               credam
               )
            
             his
             adverse
             party
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             interested
             both
             in
             point
             of
             safety
             and
             Honour
             against
             him
             ,
             that
             
               Flectere
               si
               nequeunt
               superos
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Nothing
             will
             be
             left
             unassayed
             that
             may
             accelerate
             his
             Ruin.
             
          
        
         
           
             He
             hath
             all
             this
             time
             carried
             himself
             couragiously
             ,
             to
             the
             admiration
             (
             and
             with
             all
             so
             moderately
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             to
             the
             great
             satisfaction
             )
             of
             his
             very
             Enemies
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             seems
             neither
             dejected
             with
             fear
             ,
             nor
             to
             affect
             boldness
             with
             confidence
             ,
             but
             to
             carry
             himself
             with
             that
             constancy
             and
             resolution
             which
             his
             Innocency
             and
             brave
             parts
             do
             promise
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Irish
             Commissioners
             here
             ,
             have
             hitherto
             abstained
             from
             giving
             in
             any
             Remonstrance
             against
             the
             Lieutenant
             ,
             and
             do
             still
             plead
             to
             have
             an
             immediate
             dependance
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             the
             Parliament
             of
             England
             :
             There
             was
             a
             Report
             that
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Ireland
             had
             sent
             a
             Protestation
             against
             the
             Act
             made
             the
             last
             year
             ,
             for
             the
             Kings
             Supply
             in
             his
             Expedition
             against
             the
             Scots
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             which
             was
             violently
             in
             part
             ,
             and
             in
             part
             surreptitiously
             obtained
             from
             them
             :
             but
             I
             have
             learned
             this
             to
             be
             an
             untruth
             .
             I
             had
             almost
             forgotten
             one
             passage
             of
             Mr.
             Pym
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             aggravation
             of
             the
             Lieutenants
             faults
             ,
             had
             this
             Expression
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             like
             the
             Whore
             in
             the
             
               Proverbs
               ,
               He
               wiped
               his
               mouth
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               brazen
               face
               said
               he
               had
               done
               no
               evil
               .
            
          
        
         
           To
           this
           the
           Noble
           Lord
           replied
           ,
           That
           he
           wished
           his
           Innocence
           might
           not
           be
           taken
           for
           Impudence
           ,
           That
           he
           hoped
           shortly
           to
           clear
           himself
           of
           all
           those
           foul
           Aspersions
           which
           his
           malicious
           Enemies
           had
           cast
           upon
           him
           ;
           and
           he
           was
           very
           confident
           that
           he
           should
           give
           the
           Honourable
           Houses
           full
           satisfaction
           concerning
           his
           Life
           hitherto
           ,
           and
           thought
           of
           nothing
           more
           hereafter
           than
           to
           retire
           himself
           from
           all
           publick
           Employments
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Pym
           gave
           at
           this
           a
           great
           shout
           ,
           and
           desired
           the
           House
           to
           take
           notice
           what
           an
           injury
           he
           had
           done
           to
           the
           Honourable
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           in
           calling
           them
           his
           Malicious
           Enemies
           .
        
         
           Whereupon
           the
           Lieutenant
           falling
           down
           upon
           his
           Knees
           ,
           humbly
           besought
           them
           that
           they
           would
           not
           mistake
           him
           ;
           and
           withal
           gave
           a
           large
           Panegyrick
           of
           their
           most
           just
           and
           moderate
           proceedings
           ,
           protesting
           that
           if
           he
           himself
           had
           been
           one
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           (
           as
           he
           had
           the
           Honour
           once
           to
           be
           )
           he
           would
           not
           have
           advised
           them
           to
           have
           done
           otherwise
           against
           his
           dearest
           Friend
           :
           but
           withal
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           justly
           say
           he
           had
           his
           own
           un-friends
           ▪
           which
           he
           hoped
           in
           time
           to
           make
           known
           :
           nor
           did
           he
           all
           this
           time
           speak
           one
           bitter
           word
           against
           Mr.
           Pim
           ,
           though
           justly
           incensed
           ,
           which
           hath
           infinitely
           advanced
           his
           Reputation
           .
        
         
           
             I
             have
             been
             a
             daily
             hearer
             of
             these
             Proceedings
             against
             this
             great
             Personage
             now
             upon
             the
             Stage
             ,
             therefore
             do
             presume
             I
             can
             give
             a
             reasonable
             account
             thereof
             :
             The
             Book
             of
             his
             Charge
             
             is
             extant
             in
             Print
             ,
             so
             it
             shall
             be
             needful
             for
             me
             only
             to
             name
             the
             Articles
             as
             they
             were
             canvassed
             :
             and
             those
             designed
             by
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             to
             be
             his
             Accusers
             ;
             which
             were
             these
             that
             follow
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Names
             of
             his
             Accusers
             .
          
           
             
               Pym
               ,
               Glin
               ,
               Maynard
               ,
               Whitlock
               ,
            
             Lord
             
               Digby
               ,
               St.
               Johns
               ,
               Palmers
               ,
            
             Sr.
             
               Walter
               Earles
               ,
               Stroud
               ,
               Seilden
               ,
               Hamden
               ,
            
             &c
          
           
             
               One
               of
               these
               began
               the
               Speech
               ,
               the
               rest
               after
               their
               Colleague
               hath
               done
               ,
               follow
               in
               their
               turn
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               hath
               all
               of
               them
               to
               wrestle
               against
               ;
               and
               yet
               sufficiently
               able
               for
               them
               all
               ;
               though
               by
               his
               agitation
               his
               Spirits
               are
               much
               exhausted
               .
            
          
           
             Mr.
             Glyn
             ,
             after
             a
             large
             Flourish
             ,
             on
             Wednesday
             ,
             told
             the
             Lords
             ,
             That
             the
             Lord
             Strafford
             was
             impeached
             ,
             not
             with
             simple
             ,
             but
             accumulative
             Treason
             :
             For
             though
             in
             each
             particular
             Article
             ,
             such
             a
             monstrous
             Crime
             could
             not
             be
             deprehended
             ,
             yet
             when
             all
             was
             conceived
             in
             the
             Mass
             ,
             and
             under
             one
             view
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             undoubtedly
             found
             the
             most
             wicked
             and
             exorbitant
             Traytor
             that
             ever
             was
             Arraigned
             at
             that
             Barr.
             He
             added
             ,
             That
             his
             Charge
             was
             for
             intending
             to
             subvert
             and
             change
             the
             Fundamental
             Laws
             ,
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             Priviledges
             of
             both
             the
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             to
             introduce
             an
             Arbitrary
             and
             Tyrannical
             Form
             of
             Government
             .
             This
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             could
             not
             appear
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Fruits
             ,
             which
             were
             either
             in
             Expression
             or
             Action
             .
             The
             Expressions
             were
             four
             .
          
           
             
             First
             ,
             That
             before
             several
             Witnesses
             he
             had
             said
             at
             York
             ,
             That
             the
             King
             's
             little
             Finger
             should
             beheavier
             ,
             to
             them
             ,
             than
             the
             Loyns
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             To
             this
             the
             Lieutenant
             replied
             ,
             That
             having
             spoken
             sufficiently
             before
             to
             his
             Justification
             in
             general
             ,
             he
             would
             moreover
             add
             these
             few
             Words
             ,
             by
             their
             Favours
             :
             That
             it
             strike
             him
             to
             the
             heart
             to
             be
             attached
             of
             such
             a
             wicked
             Crime
             ,
             by
             such
             Honourable
             Persons
             ;
             yea
             ,
             that
             it
             wounded
             him
             deeper
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             such
             Persons
             who
             were
             the
             companions
             of
             his
             youth
             ,
             and
             with
             whom
             he
             had
             spent
             the
             best
             of
             his
             dayes
             ,
             should
             now
             rise
             up
             in
             judgment
             against
             him
             ;
             yet
             he
             thanked
             God
             for
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             Guilt
             ,
             but
             Grief
             ,
             that
             so
             much
             troubled
             him
             .
             He
             added
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             a
             wonder
             how
             he
             had
             gotten
             strength
             sufficient
             in
             such
             Infirmity
             of
             Body
             ,
             and
             such
             Anguish
             of
             Mind
             ,
             to
             collect
             his
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             say
             any
             thing
             at
             all
             for
             himself
             :
             But
             the
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             who
             knows
             him
             to
             be
             innocent
             ,
             had
             furnished
             him
             with
             some
             abilities
             to
             give
             Testimony
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             good
             Conscience
             :
             He
             therefore
             intreated
             ,
             that
             i●
             either
             in
             Judgment
             or
             in
             Memory
             ,
             he
             should
             at
             any
             time
             fail
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             imputed
             to
             his
             great
             Weakness
             .
             And
             although
             the
             Gentlemen
             his
             Accusers
             should
             seem
             more
             ready
             in
             their
             Accusations
             ,
             than
             himself
             in
             his
             defence
             ,
             yet
             that
             might
             not
             prejudice
             his
             Cause
             ,
             who
             in
             very
             unequal
             terms
             ,
             had
             to
             do
             with
             learned
             and
             eloquent
             Lawyers
             ,
             bred
             up
             a
             long
             time
             and
             inured
             to
             such
             judiciary
             pleadings
             ,
             and
             whose
             Rhetorick
             he
             doubted
             not
             ,
             might
             present
             many
             things
             to
             their
             view
             in
             a
             Mutiplying
             Glass
             ;
             He
             told
             them
             farther
             ,
             that
             for
             these
             many
             years
             he
             had
             been
             weary
             of
             publick
             service
             ,
             and
             that
             now
             it
             was
             his
             resolution
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             vindicated
             his
             Honour
             ,
             to
             retire
             himself
             ▪
             and
             enjoy
             his
             much
             longed
             for
             privacy
             ,
             And
             yet
             he
             could
             not
             but
             tell
             them
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             been
             his
             hearty
             wish
             and
             desire
             ,
             rather
             voluntarily
             to
             have
             resigned
             his
             places
             of
             Honour
             ,
             like
             a
             ripe
             Fruit
             fallen
             from
             the
             Tree
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             violently
             pulled
             from
             thence
             ,
             as
             a
             fruitless
             and
             unprofitable
             withered
             Branch
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             Charge
             of
             Treason
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             that
             under
             favour
             ,
             he
             conceived
             that
             although
             all
             the
             Articles
             contained
             in
             his
             impeachment
             were
             verified
             against
             him
             ,
             yet
             they
             would
             not
             all
             amount
             to
             Treason
             ,
             neither
             simple
             not
             accumulative
             :
             For
             (
             said
             he
             )
             I
             do
             not
             understand
             by
             what
             Interpretation
             of
             Law
             ,
             the
             diversion
             of
             Justice
             can
             be
             called
             a
             Subversion
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             the
             exceeding
             of
             a
             Commission
             ,
             the
             usurpation
             of
             a
             new
             Power
             ▪
             To
             the
             particular
             he
             replyed
             ,
             that
             his
             words
             were
             cleerly
             inverted
             ,
             for
             that
             his
             expression
             was
             ,
             
               That
               the
               little
               finger
               of
               the
               Law
               (
               if
               not
               supported
               by
               the
               Regal
               Power
               ,
               in
               granting
               Pardons
               for
               poenalties
               of
               the
               same
               )
               was
               heavier
               then
               the
               Kings
               Loyns
               .
            
             That
             this
             was
             his
             expression
             he
             verified
             .
          
           
             First
             by
             the
             occasion
             ,
             for
             he
             spake
             the
             words
             a
             long
             time
             since
             ,
             to
             some
             Men
             who
             had
             lain
             imprisoned
             at
             York
             ,
             and
             were
             then
             by
             the
             Kings
             favour
             set
             at
             Liberty
             ,
             whom
             he
             incited
             to
             thankfulness
             (
             by
             this
             expression
             )
             towards
             his
             Majesty
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             witnesses
             produced
             by
             him
             :
             In
             the
             examination
             of
             their
             witnesses
             he
             convinced
             one
             of
             them
             of
             untruth
             ,
             by
             interrogating
             him
             where
             he
             was
             when
             the
             speech
             was
             heard
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             distant
             from
             him
             ,
             when
             the
             Man
             had
             replied
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             twelve
             Yards
             from
             him
             ,
             he
             answered
             that
             it
             was
             impossibly
             for
             him
             to
             hear
             a
             Man
             three
             Yards
             off
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             a
             deafness
             that
             had
             held
             him
             14
             years
             ,
             which
             being
             found
             true
             ,
             the
             witness
             was
             rejected
             .
          
           
             Another
             witness
             (
             Sir
             
               David
               Fouls
            
             )
             was
             brought
             against
             him
             ,
             against
             whom
             he
             excepted
             as
             his
             known
             and
             professed
             Enemy
             ;
             't
             was
             told
             him
             that
             he
             himself
             did
             not
             use
             to
             admit
             of
             exceptions
             against
             Witnesses
             ,
             and
             therefore
             was
             to
             expect
             the
             same
             measure
             .
          
           
           
             He
             replyed
             that
             Master
             Pim
             might
             one
             day
             perhaps
             be
             atached
             for
             perswading
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             to
             commit
             the
             same
             Crime
             that
             was
             laid
             upon
             him
             as
             a
             Charge
             of
             Treason
             :
             But
             for
             all
             this
             the
             Witness
             was
             received
             ,
             because
             in
             matter
             of
             Treason
             a
             Mans
             Enemy
             may
             witness
             against
             him
             
               pro
               Domino
               nostro
               Rege
            
             ,
             
               Though
               ,
               I
               suppose
               the
               Kings
               advice
               was
               never
               asked
               for
               the
               present
               .
               This
               was
               all
               that
               was
               done
               for
               that
               time
               .
            
          
           
             On
             Thursday
             he
             was
             charged
             with
             the
             second
             Expression
             ;
             
             
               That
               he
               said
            
             Ireland
             
               was
               a
               Conquered
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               King
               might
               prescribe
               them
               what
               Law
               he
               pleased
               .
            
          
           
             
               This
               they
               aggravated
               as
               a
               prime
               note
               of
               his
               Tyrannical
               will
               and
               affection
               ,
               that
               would
               permit
               no
               Law
               to
               bound
               the
               Subject
               ,
               but
               what
               himself
               and
               such
               as
               he
               might
               draw
               up
               by
               sinistrous
               informations
               ,
               from
               a
               gracious
               and
               well
               meaning
               Prince
               ,
               and
               if
               this
               were
               admitted
               ,
               the
               whole
               Power
               and
               Liberty
               of
               the
               Republique
               would
               be
               utterly
               lost
               .
            
          
           
             To
             this
             he
             replied
             ,
             
             that
             neither
             was
             the
             Expression
             in
             those
             words
             nor
             in
             that
             sence
             spoken
             or
             meant
             by
             him
             ;
             The
             first
             part
             of
             it
             (
             said
             he
             )
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ;
             To
             the
             second
             that
             he
             had
             said
             only
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             was
             the
             Law-giver
             ,
             which
             he
             hoped
             none
             could
             deny
             without
             incurring
             the
             Crime
             of
             Treason
             ;
             And
             that
             the
             Kings
             Sentence
             was
             a
             Law
             in
             matter
             not
             determined
             by
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             which
             all
             but
             disloyal
             Subjects
             would
             grant
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             had
             ever
             been
             his
             endeavour
             to
             have
             the
             Liberty
             of
             the
             Subject
             ,
             and
             the
             Royal
             Prerogative
             follow
             both
             in
             one
             Channel
             :
             If
             either
             of
             them
             crossed
             other
             ,
             we
             could
             expect
             nothing
             but
             a
             Subversion
             of
             the
             Common-Wealth
             ,
             either
             by
             Tyranny
             or
             Rebellion
             ;
             That
             the
             Prerogative
             was
             like
             the
             first
             ;
             the
             Liberty
             of
             the
             Subject
             like
             the
             second
             Table
             ,
             either
             both
             or
             neither
             can
             be
             preserved
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             duty
             he
             stood
             obliged
             first
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             Gods
             Anointed
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             second
             place
             to
             his
             Countrey
             ,
             if
             it
             did
             not
             crosse
             the
             Regal
             Power
             :
             And
             therefore
             hoped
             that
             what
             he
             had
             spoken
             was
             so
             far
             from
             being
             Treason
             ,
             that
             he
             thought
             a
             thousand
             such
             Expressions
             would
             not
             make
             up
             one
             Fellony
             .
          
           
             On
             Friday
             the
             two
             other
             Expressions
             were
             followed
             ;
             
               That
               he
               said
            
             ,
             
             
               He
               would
               not
               suffer
               his
               Ordinances
               to
               be
               disputed
               by
               Lawyers
               ,
               before
               inferiour
               Judicataries
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               would
               make
               an
               Act
               of
               State
               equivalent
               to
               an
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               .
            
          
           
             To
             the
             first
             he
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             often
             said
             (
             more
             then
             once
             )
             that
             he
             would
             not
             suffer
             his
             Ordinance
             to
             be
             contemned
             ,
             because
             ,
             in
             him
             ,
             his
             Masters
             Honour
             was
             wounded
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             second
             ,
             He
             thought
             a
             proportionable
             obedience
             was
             due
             to
             Acts
             of
             State
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             otherwise
             they
             were
             made
             in
             vain
             if
             that
             both
             did
             not
             bind
             in
             one
             kind
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             Cork
             (
             though
             his
             mortal
             Enemy
             )
             was
             now
             examined
             and
             admitted
             ,
             
             as
             a
             Witness
             ,
             whom
             in
             his
             Deposition
             he
             convinced
             of
             two
             shameful
             oversights
             :
             For
             Corke
             had
             declared
             upon
             his
             Oath
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Lieutenant
             had
             caused
             to
             be
             interlined
             an
             Ordinance
             against
             himself
             ,
             and
             had
             caused
             some
             words
             to
             be
             scraped
             out
             ,
             which
             words
             were
             notwithstanding
             still
             found
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Sentence
             by
             an
             authentique
             Copy
             under
             the
             hand
             of
             Sir
             
               Paul
               Davison
            
             ,
             Clerk
             to
             the
             Councel-board
             of
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             Then
             Cork
             alleaged
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             advanced
             a
             Groom
             of
             his
             to
             be
             a
             Preacher
             ,
             
             who
             by
             a
             Testimony
             from
             the
             University
             of
             Dublin
             he
             verified
             to
             have
             been
             a
             Master
             of
             Arts
             ,
             ten
             or
             twelve
             years
             before
             his
             advancement
             ,
             adding
             withal
             ,
             that
             my
             Lord
             of
             Cork
             was
             an
             excellent
             Scholler
             ,
             who
             was
             able
             to
             breed
             such
             Grooms
             .
          
           
             Upon
             Satturday
             ,
             having
             done
             with
             his
             Expressions
             ,
             
             they
             canvased
             the
             first
             Article
             about
             his
             Actions
             .
          
           
             
               Against
               the
               Lives
               of
               the
               Kings
               Subjects
               ,
            
             
             
               both
               in
               the
               Case
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             Mount-Norris
             
               and
               also
               of
               another
               of
               the
               Kings
               Subjects
               ,
               both
               of
               whom
               he
               had
               Sentenced
               to
               Death
               by
               Martial-Law
               ,
               contrary
               to
               all
               Law
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               manifest
               Subversion
               of
               the
               Priviledges
               of
               Subjects
               ,
               Magna
               Charta
               ,
               and
               the
               Petition
               of
               Right
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             To
             the
             Lord
             Mount-Norris
             his
             Case
             ,
             he
             Replied
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             
             That
             though
             that
             Sentence
             had
             been
             unjustly
             given
             and
             rigorously
             prosecuted
             against
             him
             ,
             yet
             the
             greatest
             Crime
             that
             he
             could
             be
             charged
             withal
             would
             but
             amount
             to
             Man-Slaughter
             ,
             or
             Fellony
             at
             the
             most
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             he
             hoped
             (
             though
             this
             were
             true
             )
             to
             obtain
             a
             Pardon
             from
             his
             gracious
             Master
             the
             Kings
             Majesty
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Conway
             ,
             and
             Sir
             
               Jacob
               Ashley
            
             had
             lately
             done
             ,
             for
             e●ercising
             Martial
             Law
             in
             the
             Northern
             Army
             .
          
           
             Then
             he
             Replied
             to
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Charge
             which
             were
             four
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             he
             had
             exercised
             Martial
             Law
             in
             time
             of
             Peace
             ,
          
        
         
           
             To
             this
             he
             Answered
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             all
             Armies
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             ,
             governed
             ever
             by
             Martial
             Law.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             there
             is
             a
             standing
             Army
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Case
             is
             all
             one
             is
             time
             of
             Peace
             or
             War
             ;
             And
             that
             the
             Army
             might
             be
             undone
             if
             they
             should
             not
             use
             Martial
             Law
             ,
             but
             were
             to
             expect
             Remedy
             for
             the
             setling
             of
             a
             Mutiny
             ,
             or
             assurance
             of
             obedience
             from
             the
             Common
             Law.
             
          
           
           
             3.
             
             That
             it
             had
             ever
             been
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Deputies
             ,
             particularly
             of
             
               Wilmot
               ,
               Faulkland
               ,
               Chichester
            
             ,
             yea
             Cork
             himself
             ,
             and
             therefore
             was
             no
             new
             thing
             ,
             brought
             in
             by
             him
             ;
             This
             he
             proved
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             production
             of
             the
             Military
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             by
             divers
             Witnesses
             who
             knew
             Sentences
             given
             in
             that
             kind
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             he
             had
             a
             particular
             Warrant
             in
             his
             Commission
             for
             this
             Power
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             in
             the
             Lord
             Mount-Norris
             his
             Case
             ,
             he
             was
             commanded
             to
             exercise
             the
             same
             ,
             by
             the
             Kings
             particular
             Letter
             ,
             both
             which
             he
             caused
             to
             be
             read
             .
          
           
             
             The
             second
             Charge
             was
             ,
             
               That
               he
               was
               both
               Party
               and
               Judge
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             Mount-Norris
             
               's
               Cause
            
             .
          
           
             
             To
             this
             he
             Replied
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             sitten
             in
             Judgment
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             one
             
               sine
               quo
               non
            
             ,
             the
             Judgment
             could
             not
             proceed
             without
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             not
             Judge
             but
             Party
             appeared
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             he
             sate
             discovered
             all
             the
             time
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             he
             refused
             to
             give
             his
             own
             Opinion
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Because
             he
             did
             not
             give
             his
             Suffrage
             one
             way
             or
             other
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Because
             he
             removed
             his
             Brother
             Sir
             George
             from
             having
             hand
             in
             the
             Proces
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             interest
             of
             Blood.
             
          
           
             
             The
             third
             Charge
             was
             ,
             
               That
               he
               proceeded
               summarily
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             Mount-Norris
             .
          
        
         
           
             He
             Replied
             .
          
           
             
             First
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             Judge
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Councel
             of
             War
             was
             to
             be
             answerable
             in
             the
             Justification
             of
             their
             own
             Proceedings
             .
          
           
             
             That
             after
             a
             long
             reasoning
             he
             had
             heard
             them
             say
             ,
             that
             no
             delay
             could
             safely
             be
             granted
             in
             Martial
             Courts
             .
          
           
             
             The
             fourth
             Charge
             was
             ,
             
               That
               he
               had
               not
               heard
               the
               Exceptions
               made
               by
            
             Mount-Norris
             
               against
               his
               Witnesses
            
             .
          
           
             
             To
             this
             he
             answered
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             not
             Judge
             in
             the
             Case
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             remembers
             no
             Exceptions
             made
             against
             any
             Witnesses
             ,
             To
             which
             he
             added
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             had
             been
             regulated
             in
             his
             Proceedings
             ,
             so
             he
             had
             been
             moderate
             in
             the
             Execution
             of
             that
             Sentence
             :
             For
             though
             the
             Lord
             
               Mount
               Norris
            
             justly
             deserved
             to
             dy
             ,
             yet
             he
             had
             obtained
             him
             the
             Kings
             Pardon
             ,
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             protested
             that
             he
             intended
             nothing
             by
             that
             Sentence
             ,
             but
             in
             some
             measure
             to
             repair
             his
             own
             Honour
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             Mount-Norris
             fair
             reproof
             ,
             who
             was
             known
             to
             be
             of
             an
             exorbitant
             and
             licentious
             Tongue
             and
             Spirit
             :
             Adding
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             would
             go
             on
             the
             same
             way
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             assure
             him
             that
             the
             Issue
             of
             his
             Charge
             ,
             should
             be
             nothing
             else
             but
             to
             admonish
             him
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             he
             would
             thank
             them
             heartily
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             study
             amendmant
             in
             all
             pretended
             oversights
             .
             And
             whereas
             Mount-Norris
             complained
             that
             he
             had
             jeeringly
             told
             him
             ,
             when
             the
             Sentence
             was
             passed
             and
             pronounced
             against
             him
             :
             That
             ere
             he
             lost
             his
             head
             ,
             himself
             would
             lose
             his
             Hand
             ;
             He
             answered
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             been
             thought
             to
             be
             very
             insolent
             and
             haughty
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             never
             so
             impertinent
             to
             use
             this
             expression
             ;
             If
             any
             fault
             were
             ,
             it
             was
             for
             undervaluing
             himself
             in
             saying
             ,
             that
             ere
             a
             hair
             of
             Mount-Norris
             should
             perish
             ,
             he
             would
             lose
             his
             hand
             :
             And
             truly
             (
             said
             he
             )
             if
             Mount-Norris
             would
             say
             so
             to
             me
             now
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             worst
             sence
             that
             can
             be
             conceived
             ,
             that
             ere
             I
             died
             he
             would
             lose
             his
             hand
             ,
             I
             would
             take
             it
             very
             kindly
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             other
             man
             he
             avouched
             that
             he
             himself
             had
             voiced
             to
             hang
             him
             ,
             both
             because
             he
             was
             an
             arrant
             Thief
             ,
             and
             also
             had
             fled
             from
             his
             Colours
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Common-Law
             (
             and
             to
             this
             effect
             he
             cited
             a
             Statute
             20.
             
             Hen.
             6.
             and
             7.
             
             Hen.
             7.
             )
             That
             to
             fly
             from
             their
             Colours
             is
             Fellony
             .
             He
             concluded
             that
             seeing
             he
             was
             not
             accessary
             to
             the
             Sentence
             against
             Mount-Norris
             ,
             had
             not
             sate
             there
             as
             Judge
             ,
             had
             a
             power
             to
             keep
             Martial-Courts
             by
             his
             Commission
             ,
             had
             not
             exercised
             the
             same
             till
             a
             new
             Command
             came
             from
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             had
             done
             no
             more
             than
             ever
             was
             practised
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             before
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             had
             at
             least
             obtained
             Mount-Norris
             his
             Pardon
             ,
             he
             hoped
             there
             was
             nothing
             accusable
             in
             him
             but
             his
             too
             remiss
             and
             too
             moderate
             Proceedings
             .
          
           
             
             Master
             Glin
             bitterly
             Replied
             ,
             That
             he
             knew
             the
             time
             when
             the
             Earl
             of
             Strafford
             was
             no
             less
             active
             and
             stirring
             to
             enlarge
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             Subject
             ,
             and
             advance
             the
             Petition
             of
             Right
             ,
             than
             now
             he
             is
             for
             extending
             his
             own
             Arbitrary
             and
             Tyrannical
             Government
             .
          
           
             
             To
             this
             he
             Replied
             without
             the
             least
             semblance
             of
             Passion
             ,
             that
             if
             at
             any
             time
             he
             had
             done
             the
             least
             service
             to
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             he
             thought
             his
             whole
             life
             well
             spent
             ,
             nor
             could
             they
             ever
             so
             graciously
             reward
             him
             as
             to
             give
             Commission
             to
             that
             Gentleman
             ,
             to
             express
             so
             much
             before
             that
             Honourable
             Assembly
             :
             But
             withall
             if
             ever
             any
             such
             thing
             was
             done
             by
             him
             ,
             he
             intreated
             it
             might
             now
             be
             remembred
             ,
             and
             might
             now
             serve
             to
             over
             ballance
             some
             sleight
             and
             mean
             oversights
             committed
             by
             him
             ,
             which
             he
             hoped
             should
             never
             make
             him
             guilty
             of
             Treason
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
             Treason
             for
             a
             Man
             to
             have
             no
             more
             wit
             and
             
             Prudence
             than
             God
             and
             Nature
             had
             bestowed
             upon
             him
             .
             And
             so
             much
             for
             Saturday
             .
          
           
             Upon
             Monday
             he
             was
             charged
             with
             the
             sixth
             Article
             :
             
             
               That
               he
               had
               used
               a
               Tyrannical
               Government
               ,
               not
               only
               over
               the
               Lives
               (
               as
               appeared
               by
               the
               last
               )
               but
               also
               over
               the
               Lands
               and
               Goods
               of
               the
               Kings
               Subjects
               ,
               as
               appeared
               by
               this
               Article
               :
               wherein
               he
               was
               Charged
               to
               have
               dispossessed
               the
               Lord
            
             Mount-Norris
             
               of
               a
               Tenure
               of
               Lands
               ,
               by
               a
               Summary
               Process
               before
               himself
               ,
               contrary
               to
               all
               Law
               ,
               and
               therefore
               had
               failed
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Against
               the
               Act
            
             7
             Hen.
             6.
             
               which
               provides
               all
               matters
               to
               be
               determined
               by
               the
               ordinary
               Judges
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Against
               the
               Cautions
               sent
               to
            
             Ireland
             
               by
               King
            
             James
             ,
             
               expresly
               forbidding
               such
               power
               hereafter
               to
               be
               exercised
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Against
               the
               Kings
               late
               Proclamation
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Against
               the
               practice
               of
               all
               Deputies
               before
               that
               time
               .
            
          
           
             Withal
             they
             added
             ,
             
               That
               it
               was
               a
               Tyranny
               that
               could
               not
               be
               expressed
               ,
               to
               exercise
               this
               power
               over
               the
               Persons
               of
               the
               Peers
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               their
               Goods
               .
            
          
           
             To
             this
             he
             replied
             ,
             That
             for
             his
             part
             ,
             
             in
             matter
             of
             Justice
             (
             under
             favour
             he
             spake
             it
             )
             he
             thought
             there
             was
             no
             distinction
             to
             be
             made
             betwixt
             a
             Peer
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             Commons
             ,
             except
             they
             did
             think
             that
             either
             Fear
             or
             Faction
             should
             do
             somtehing
             ,
             which
             had
             no
             place
             in
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             To
             the
             Particulars
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Act
             of
             Hen.
             6.
             answered
             it self
             sufficiently
             ,
             both
             because
             it
             excepted
             the
             Court
             of
             Requests
             (
             and
             that
             his
             proceedings
             were
             nothing
             else
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             also
             makes
             an
             express
             Reservation
             of
             the
             Kings
             Prerogative
             ,
             which
             he
             said
             was
             his
             strength
             ,
             because
             he
             derived
             his
             Commission
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Act
             ▪
             was
             the
             most
             express
             warrant
             in
             the
             world
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             he
             had
             not
             failed
             against
             the
             Cautions
             given
             by
             King
             James
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Because
               they
               were
               not
               Charged
               upon
               him
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Because
               they
               were
               never
               observed
               ,
               nor
               could
               be
               by
               the
               Deputies
               to
               whom
               they
               were
               given
               ;
               which
               he
               proved
               both
               by
               Witnesses
               and
               Writings
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Because
               the
               Caution
               made
               rather
               for
               him
               ,
               than
               against
               him
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               contained
               the
               Word
               Hereafter
               ,
               which
               manifestly
               implyed
               that
               the
               Power
               had
               been
               somtimes
               before
               exercised
               in
               Ireland
               ;
               and
               not
               only
               by
               himself
               ,
               and
               therefore
               thanked
               them
               for
               that
               Testimony
               and
               hint
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               though
               the
               Cautions
               had
               been
               given
               to
               him
               ,
               yet
               he
               had
               received
               an
               express
               Command
               from
               the
               King
               his
               Master
               ,
               to
               put
               that
               Power
               in
               use
               ,
               causing
               the
               Kings
               Letter
               ,
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               to
               be
               read
               ;
               and
               professing
               withal
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               tender
               to
               exercise
               that
               Power
               ,
               till
               the
               King
               (
               induced
               by
               the
               humble
               Remonstrance
               of
               the
               meaner
               sort
               of
               people
               )
               had
               most
               peremptorily
               ,
               and
               upon
               most
               just
               Reasons
               commanded
               him
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             he
             could
             not
             obey
             the
             Kings
             Proclamation
             five
             years
             before
             it
             came
             out
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             wished
             from
             his
             heart
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             but
             respect
             the
             Kings
             Commands
             and
             Commissions
             ,
             with
             that
             tenderness
             of
             Affection
             and
             Obedience
             as
             he
             did
             his
             Proclamations
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             proved
             it
             to
             be
             the
             constant
             practise
             of
             all
             Deputies
             that
             went
             before
             him
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             Objected
             ,
             
             That
             other
             Deputies
             had
             indeed
             upon
             Suits
             of
             Equity
             determined
             themselves
             ,
             and
             matters
             of
             Debt
             ;
             but
             never
             of
             Land.
             
          
           
             He
             Replied
             ,
             First
             ,
             
             That
             the
             same
             Authority
             reacheth
             as
             well
             to
             the
             one
             as
             to
             the
             other
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             neither
             he
             nor
             they
             had
             ever
             given
             Sentence
             ,
             or
             determined
             any
             thing
             concerning
             Matters
             of
             Inheritance
             ,
             but
             only
             concerning
             violent
             intrusion
             ,
             which
             fell
             directly
             within
             a
             Suit
             of
             Equity
             .
             To
             which
             he
             added
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             Equity
             of
             that
             Court
             ;
             that
             it
             proceeds
             upon
             the
             same
             Grounds
             and
             Evidences
             of
             that
             of
             the
             Common
             Pleas
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             had
             the
             assistance
             of
             two
             of
             the
             Learned
             Judges
             ,
             in
             deciding
             the
             Controversie
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Profit
             of
             that
             Court
             ,
             which
             dispatcheth
             the
             poor
             in
             a
             day
             or
             two
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Common-Law
             would
             keep
             them
             so
             many
             years
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             sustain
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             Necessity
             of
             that
             Court
             in
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             ever
             governed
             by
             that
             way
             ,
             and
             therefore
             impossible
             to
             debarr
             the
             Natives
             from
             it
             ,
             without
             great
             inconvenience
             ,
             for
             it
             would
             utterly
             undo
             them
             ,
             and
             none
             is
             prejudiced
             by
             it
             but
             the
             Lawyers
             :
             And
             therefore
             seeing
             that
             he
             had
             done
             nothing
             but
             what
             was
             customary
             ,
             necessary
             and
             equitable
             ;
             commanded
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Sentence
             just
             ,
             he
             hoped
             rather
             for
             Thanks
             from
             the
             State
             ,
             than
             a
             Charge
             for
             his
             ill
             Deportment
             :
             withal
             ,
             he
             shewed
             with
             what
             Extortion
             and
             Violence
             the
             Lord
             Mount-Norris
             had
             taken
             seisure
             of
             that
             piece
             of
             Land
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             playing
             of
             his
             Game
             to
             be
             very
             foul
             :
             And
             at
             last
             he
             added
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             done
             no
             more
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             than
             the
             Court●
             
             of
             Request
             in
             England
             usually
             doth
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Chancery-Court
             in
             Ireland
             doth
             the
             same
             daily
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             Chancellor
             was
             never
             Charged
             (
             said
             he
             )
             for
             such
             Proceedings
             ,
             though
             this
             his
             Power
             and
             Authority
             was
             less
             than
             mine
             :
             But
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             Person
             and
             his
             Authority
             (
             it
             seemeth
             )
             differeth
             the
             Matter
             .
             And
             this
             was
             the
             Business
             on
             Monday
             .
          
           
             
             On
             Tuesday
             they
             passed
             by
             the
             7th
             .
             Article
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             first
             parts
             of
             the
             8th
             .
             about
             the
             Lady
             
             Hibbot's
             Land
             ;
             
               That
               he
               had
               violently
               thrust
               her
               from
               her
               Possession
               ,
               by
               this
               Summary
               way
               of
               Justice
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               Purchased
               the
               Land
               to
               his
               own
               use
               ,
               by
               borrowing
               the
               Name
               of
               Sir
            
             Robert
             Meridith
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             Probation
             ,
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Gentlewomans
             own
             Son
             was
             used
             ,
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             Cork
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Mount-Norris
             ,
             all
             his
             back-Friends
             ,
             or
             professed
             Enemies
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             proved
             very
             little
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             took
             upon
             Hear-sayes
             .
             Their
             prime
             Allegation
             was
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               That
               though
               the
               Major
               part
               of
               the
               Council-Board
               had
               Voted
               for
               the
               Lady
               ,
               yet
               the
               Lord
               L●utenant
               had
               given
               Decrees
               against
               her
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               That
               all
               was
               done
               to
               his
               own
               behoof
               .
            
          
           
             
             To
             the
             First
             ,
             He
             produced
             the
             Sentence
             ,
             under
             the
             Hand
             of
             the
             Clerk
             of
             the
             Council-Board
             ,
             Subscribed
             by
             the
             Major
             part
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             Second
             ,
             He
             attested
             that
             he
             had
             no
             under-dealing
             with
             Meredith
             ;
             for
             the
             Lady
             had
             got
             her
             own
             Lands
             back
             from
             the
             said
             Sir
             
               Robert
               Meredith
            
             :
             he
             also
             declared
             at
             length
             ,
             with
             what
             fraud
             and
             deceit
             the
             Lady
             had
             come
             to
             her
             Lands
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             Reasons
             they
             were
             restored
             .
          
           
             
             After
             this
             Article
             they
             fell
             upon
             the
             9th
             .
             about
             the
             giving
             of
             Commission
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Down
             and
             Connar
             ,
             for
             apprehending
             all
             such
             Persons
             ,
             and
             presenting
             them
             before
             the
             Council-Board
             ,
             as
             contemned
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Ordinances
             .
          
           
             '
             This
             was
             aggravated
             as
             a
             Point
             mainly
             against
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             Subject
             .
          
        
         
           
             To
             this
             he
             Replied
             ,
          
           
             
             First
             ,
             He
             produced
             the
             Primate
             of
             
             Ireland's
             Testimony
             under
             his
             Hand
             (
             he
             being
             himself
             sick
             )
             that
             the
             same
             course
             had
             been
             used
             in
             Ireland
             before
             ,
             and
             that
             Bishop
             Mountgomery
             ,
             his
             Predecessor
             in
             the
             Bishoprick
             of
             Methe
             ,
             had
             had
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             shewed
             the
             Equity
             that
             such
             assistance
             should
             be
             given
             to
             Church-men
             ,
             who
             otherwise
             ,
             because
             of
             Papists
             and
             Schismaticks
             ,
             either
             to
             God
             or
             the
             King
             ,
             would
             have
             no
             Repect
             or
             Obedience
             given
             them
             in
             that
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             He
             proved
             by
             two
             Witnesses
             ,
             that
             such
             Warrants
             were
             in
             use
             before
             his
             time
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             He
             said
             he
             had
             never
             granted
             any
             but
             that
             one
             ,
             and
             had
             presently
             within
             some
             few
             Months
             called
             the
             same
             in
             again
             ;
             what
             (
             said
             he
             )
             was
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Downes
             carriage
             in
             it
             ,
             he
             had
             no
             reason
             to
             answer
             for
             ;
             but
             he
             presumed
             the
             Bishop
             could
             give
             a
             satisfactory
             answer
             for
             himself
             ,
             when
             he
             should
             be
             called
             in
             question
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             concluded
             that
             a
             matter
             so
             just
             ,
             so
             necessary
             ,
             so
             customary
             and
             practical
             before
             ,
             he
             hoped
             should
             not
             be
             Charged
             upon
             him
             as
             an
             Introduction
             of
             a
             new
             and
             Tyrannical
             Form
             of
             Government
             :
             and
             therefore
             submitted
             himself
             to
             the
             Mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Equity
             of
             his
             Peers
             in
             his
             Trial.
             And
             this
             was
             the
             Work
             on
             Tuesday
             .
          
           
             '
             The
             Ability
             of
             this
             brave
             Gentleman
             ravished
             his
             Hearers
             with
             admiration
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             '
             infinitely
             spent
             both
             in
             Body
             and
             Mind
             ,
             by
             the
             continued
             and
             almost
             un●interrupted
             Agitation
             .
          
           
             
             After
             the
             Ninth
             Article
             was
             passed
             against
             the
             Commission
             issued
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Down
             and
             Connar
             ;
             Upon
             Wednesday
             Mr
             ▪
             Glyn
             proceeded
             to
             the
             Tenth
             Article
             .
             The
             Charge
             was
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Earl
               of
            
             Strafford
             ,
             
               having
               established
               an
               Arbitrary
               and
               Tyrannical
               Government
               ,
               over
               the
               Lives
               ,
               Lands
               and
               Liberties
               of
               the
               Kings
               Subjects
               ,
               his
               next
               desire
               was
               to
               make
               intrusion
               upon
               the
               Crown
               it self
               ,
               that
               by
               applying
               to
               his
               own
               use
               the
               Publick
               Revenues
               ,
               he
               might
               be
               the
               more
               enabled
               to
               accomplish
               his
               Disloyal
               and
               Trayterous
               Intentions
               :
               To
               which
               end
               ,
               having
               by
               a
               new
               Book
               of
               Rates
               ,
               enhaunced
               the
               Customs
               ,
               he
               had
               gotten
               by
               advantage
               of
               his
               Lease
               ,
               above
               twenty
               six
               thousand
               pound
               yearly
               .
               This
               (
               they
               added
               )
               was
               a
               Crime
               of
               higher
               nature
               than
               those
               contained
               in
               the
               preceding
               Articles
               ,
               because
               in
               those
               there
               was
               some
               colour
               or
               pretext
               of
               Justice
               ,
               here
               none
               ;
               those
               in
               Particulars
               ,
               this
               in
               General
               ;
               those
               against
               the
               Subject
               only
               ,
               this
               against
               the
               King
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             For
             the
             Proof
             of
             the
             Charge
             ,
             they
             produced
             the
             Lease
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Buckingham
             .
          
           
             Which
             was
             read
             and
             compared
             with
             that
             Lease
             to
             the
             Dutchess
             of
             Buckingham
             (
             which
             the
             Lieutenant
             hath
             now
             by
             Assignment
             )
             and
             some
             Difference
             shewn
             arising
             to
             the
             Sum
             of
             two
             thousand
             pounds
             in
             the
             Dukes
             Lease
             ,
             only
             the
             Moiety
             of
             concealed
             and
             forfeited
             Goods
             were
             
             due
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             Goods
             to
             the
             Dutchess
             in
             her
             Lease
             :
             Again
             ,
             the
             Kings
             Ships
             of
             Prizes
             did
             not
             pay
             Custom
             in
             the
             Dukes
             Lease
             ;
             in
             the
             Dutchesses
             they
             did
             :
             Again
             ,
             the
             Impost
             of
             the
             Wines
             (
             then
             belonging
             to
             the
             Earl
             of
             Carlile
             )
             was
             not
             in
             the
             Dukes
             Lease
             ;
             in
             the
             Dutchesses
             it
             was
             :
             Lastly
             ,
             Whereas
             the
             Earl
             of
             Strafford
             paid
             but
             fourteen
             thousand
             pounds
             
               per
               annum
            
             for
             the
             Custom
             ,
             it
             was
             worth
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             was
             apparent
             by
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Exchequer
             ,
             forty
             thousand
             pounds
             .
             Witnesses
             were
             examined
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Sir
             
               James
               Hay
            
             ,
             who
             deposed
             that
             the
             Earl
             of
             Carlile
             had
             an
             advantage
             of
             one
             thousand
             six
             hundred
             pounds
             
               per
               annum
            
             by
             his
             Lease
             of
             Wines
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Lord
             Renelaugh
             ,
             who
             deposed
             that
             by
             the
             inspection
             of
             the
             Books
             of
             Accompts
             ,
             he
             had
             found
             the
             Customs
             to
             be
             Anno
             1636.
             thirty
             six
             thousand
             pounds
             ;
             Anno
             16●7
             .
             thirty
             nine
             thousand
             pounds
             ;
             Anno
             1638.
             fifty
             four
             thousand
             pounds
             ;
             Anno
             1639.
             fifty
             nine
             thousand
             pounds
             .
          
           
             With
             the
             Proof
             they
             concluded
             the
             Charge
             :
             
               That
               notwithstanding
               the
               Lord
            
             Strafford
             
               pretended
               a
               great
               measure
               of
               Zeal
               and
               Honesty
               in
               His
               Majesties
               Service
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               evident
               he
               had
               abused
               the
               Trust
               put
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               by
               withdrawing
               so
               great
               Sums
               of
               Money
               from
               the
               Crown
               ,
               had
               weakned
               the
               King
               ,
               prejudiced
               the
               Subject
               of
               the
               Protection
               they
               were
               to
               expect
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               had
               been
               the
               cause
               that
               the
               extraordinary
               way
               of
               Impost
               and
               Monopolies
               had
               been
               undertaken
               for
               supplying
               of
               the
               Royal
               Necessity
               :
               And
               that
               this
               Act
               ,
               therefore
               ▪
               ought
               to
               be
               enough
               to
               make
               the
               Charge
               and
               Impeachment
               of
               High
               Treason
               laid
               against
               him
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Lieutenants
             Reply
             was
             ,
             
             That
             he
             conceived
             he
             had
             given
             full
             satisfaction
             to
             all
             hitherto
             brought
             against
             him
             ,
             about
             that
             pretended
             Arbitrary
             Government
             ,
             nor
             would
             he
             spend
             time
             in
             vain
             Repetitions
             ,
             for
             the
             present
             Article
             ,
             though
             in
             all
             its
             parts
             it
             were
             granted
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             yet
             he
             could
             not
             perceive
             ,
             by
             what
             Interpretation
             of
             Law
             ,
             it
             could
             imply
             the
             least
             Act
             of
             Treason
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             should
             be
             directly
             Charged
             upon
             him
             as
             a
             point
             of
             Misdemeanor
             ,
             Oppression
             ,
             or
             Felony
             ,
             he
             made
             no
             doubt
             but
             he
             should
             be
             very
             able
             to
             clear
             himself
             abundantly
             in
             that
             point
             also
             ▪
             yet
             lest
             any
             prejudice
             might
             stick
             to
             his
             Honour
             ,
             by
             these
             bold
             Assertions
             ,
             he
             was
             content
             to
             step
             so
             far
             out
             of
             the
             way
             as
             to
             give
             Answer
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             it
             concerned
             him
             nothing
             what
             particulars
             in
             the
             Lease
             had
             past
             betwixt
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Dutchess
             of
             Buckingham
             ,
             or
             whether
             she
             had
             obtained
             a
             more
             ea●ie
             condition
             than
             the
             Duke
             her
             Husbands
             ,
             especially
             seeing
             that
             same
             was
             granted
             some
             years
             before
             his
             coming
             to
             that
             Government
             ;
             yet
             thus
             much
             he
             could
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Dutchess
             had
             paid
             thirty
             thousand
             pound
             fine
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             marvail
             her
             yearly
             Rent
             was
             the
             less
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             For
             the
             Book
             of
             Rates
             (
             wherein
             the
             chief
             matter
             of
             Oppression
             and
             Grievance
             seemed
             to
             rest
             )
             the
             same
             was
             there
             established
             by
             the
             Deputy
             
               Faulkland
               ,
               An.
            
             1628
             ,
             three
             years
             before
             his
             going
             into
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             exceeding
             strange
             ,
             in
             his
             apprehension
             ,
             now
             that
             could
             rise
             up
             in
             judgment
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             his
             interest
             in
             the
             Customs
             by
             Assignation
             of
             a
             Lease
             from
             the
             Dutchess
             ,
             which
             was
             given
             her
             before
             his
             Government
             ,
             nor
             did
             he
             ever
             hear
             it
             alledged
             as
             a
             Crime
             of
             Treason
             for
             a
             man
             to
             make
             a
             good
             Bargain
             for
             himself
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             not
             of
             his
             own
             accord
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             Kings
             special
             Command
             he
             had
             undergone
             that
             Charge
             ,
             on
             hopes
             that
             upon
             the
             enquiry
             into
             the
             worth
             thereof
             ,
             the
             Customs
             might
             be
             improved
             for
             the
             Benefit
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             value
             thereof
             discovered
             .
             This
             he
             proved
             by
             the
             Lord
             Cottington
             ,
             and
             Sir
             
               Arthur
               Ingram
            
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             That
             when
             a
             new
             Book
             of
             Rates
             was
             recommended
             to
             man
             by
             the
             Council
             Board
             of
             England
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Lease
             ,
             he
             so
             far
             preferred
             a
             fear
             he
             had
             ,
             That
             the
             Trade
             of
             Ireland
             might
             thereby
             be
             discouraged
             ,
             before
             his
             own
             Commodity
             ,
             as
             he
             presumed
             ,
             in
             all
             humility
             ,
             to
             refuse
             the
             said
             Book
             of
             Rates
             ,
             and
             tendred
             his
             Reasons
             thereof
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             and
             Council-Board
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             That
             he
             never
             understood
             that
             the
             Customes
             could
             a●●e
             to
             those
             great
             Sums
             alledged
             ,
             but
             though
             they
             should
             ,
             yet
             his
             advantage
             was
             but
             ●mall
             ;
             for
             first
             dividing
             the
             fourteen
             thousand
             pounds
             he
             paid
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             then
             five
             parts
             of
             eight
             ;
             which
             was
             yearly
             given
             in
             upon
             Oath
             ,
             (
             and
             that
             procured
             first
             by
             himself
             )
             at
             the
             Exchequer-Board
             ,
             the
             other
             three
             parts
             〈◊〉
             ide●
             amongst
             four
             of
             them
             which
             were
             equal
             sharers
             in
             the
             Lease
             ,
             would
             not
             amount
             to
             any
             great
             Sum
             of
             Money
             :
             And
             therefore
             except
             it
             were
             Treason
             for
             him
             to
             have
             ●mproved
             the
             Kings
             Revenue
             ,
             encouraged
             the
             Trade
             ,
             and
             refused
             the
             new
             Book
             of
             Rates
             ,
             he
             could
             in
             his
             own
             weak
             ●udgment
             discern
             none
             there
             ,
             nor
             could
             he
             think
             it
             a
             Crime
             for
             him
             to
             take
             an
             Assignation
             of
             a
             Lease
             ▪
             granted
             before
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             to
             insist
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Rates
             used
             before
             his
             coming
             over
             ;
             and
             therefore
             was
             confident
             the
             Lords
             would
             rather
             take
             his
             Accusation
             as
             an
             exercise
             of
             Rhetorick
             in
             the
             Gentlemen
             his
             Adversaries
             ,
             than
             as
             a
             thing
             spoken
             in
             good
             earnest
             by
             them
             .
          
           
           
             
             The
             same
             day
             the
             Eleventh
             Article
             ,
             concerning
             Tobacco
             ,
             was
             Charged
             on
             by
             the
             same
             man
             Mr.
             Glyn
             ,
             after
             this
             manner
             :
             
               That
               for
               the
               farther
               advancement
               of
               his
               Tyrannical
               and
               Avaritious
               Designs
               ,
               he
               had
               ,
               of
               himself
               ,
               established
               a
               Monopoly
               for
               the
               restraint
               of
            
             Tobacco
             
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               ;
               where
               they
               offered
               Five
               Particulars
               to
               the
               Proof
               .
            
          
           
             
               First
               ,
               That
               he
               had
               restrained
               the
               Importation
               of
            
             Tobacco
             .
          
           
             
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               he
               had
               brought
               in
               a
               great
               quantity
               himself
               ,
               and
               sold
               the
               same
               at
               exorbitant
               Prices
               .
            
          
           
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               That
               of
            
             Tobacco
             
               already
               imported
               ,
               he
               had
               forbidden
               any
               to
               be
               sold
               ,
               but
               was
               first
               sealed
               by
               his
               Officers
               .
            
          
           
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               That
               upon
               a
               pretended
               Disobedience
               ,
               he
               had
               punished
               a
               great
               Number
               of
               People
               ,
               by
               Seizures
               ,
               Imprisonments
               ,
               Fining
               ,
               Whipping
               ,
               Pillory
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               cruel
               and
               inhumane
               Vsages
               .
            
          
           
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               That
               by
               these
               means
               he
               had
               gained
               one
               hundred
               thousand
               Pounds
               yearly
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             For
             Proof
             hereof
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             Proclamation
             for
             restraining
             Tobacco
             ,
             was
             read
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Proclamation
             about
             the
             Sealing
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Some
             Witnesses
             ,
             who
             declared
             that
             Ships
             had
             been
             restrained
             from
             Landing
             Tobacco
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Others
             who
             had
             known
             some
             Tobacco
             seized
             on
             as
             forfeited
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             The
             Remonstrance
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             declaring
             that
             the
             Earl
             had
             sold
             500
             Tun
             of
             Tobacco
             ,
             which
             sold
             at
             2
             s.
             6
             
               d.
               per
            
             pound
             ,
             amounts
             to
             100000
             l.
             
          
           
             They
             concluded
             the
             Charge
             :
             
               That
               he
               had
               sucked
               up
               the
               Blood
               ,
               and
               eaten
               up
               the
               Kings
               Liege-People
               ,
               and
               had
               by
               this
               one
               point
               of
               Oppression
               ,
               raised
               greater
               Sums
               to
               himself
               ,
               than
               all
               the
               Kings
               Revenue
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               extended
               unto
               :
               And
               therefore
               was
               liable
               to
               the
               Crime
               of
               Treason
               ,
               for
               troubling
               the
               Peace
               ,
               and
               bereaving
               the
               People
               of
               their
               Goods
               ,
               who
               were
               entrusted
               into
               his
               Care
               and
               Government
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Lieutenant's
             Reply
             was
             ,
          
           
             
             That
             his
             most
             secret
             Thoughts
             were
             conscious
             of
             nothing
             but
             of
             a
             sincere
             intention
             and
             endeavour
             to
             promote
             and
             advance
             the
             wellfare
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             withal
             he
             conceived
             (
             by
             their
             leaves
             )
             that
             nothing
             in
             that
             Charge
             could
             have
             the
             least
             reference
             to
             Treason
             ;
             yet
             as
             he
             said
             before
             ,
             for
             removing
             of
             all
             prejudice
             ,
             he
             was
             content
             to
             answer
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             long
             before
             his
             coming
             to
             Ireland
             ,
             the
             same
             restraint
             had
             been
             of
             Tobacco
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Impost
             of
             eighteen
             pence
             per
             pound
             ,
             enjoyned
             by
             King
             James
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             at
             that
             time
             the
             Tradesmen
             for
             this
             Commodity
             paid
             but
             twenty
             pounds
             a
             year
             to
             the
             Crown
             for
             the
             Impost
             ,
             but
             now
             400
             l.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             the
             Parliament
             in
             Ireland
             1628
             ,
             had
             Petitioned
             to
             have
             this
             Impost
             setled
             by
             an
             Act
             of
             State
             for
             ever
             afterwards
             ,
             as
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Revenue
             of
             the
             Crown
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             express
             Command
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             for
             issuing
             those
             Proclamations
             ,
             and
             therefore
             could
             not
             imagine
             more
             danger
             in
             them
             ,
             than
             in
             others
             for
             Monopolies
             in
             England
             ,
             in
             the
             worst
             sence
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             That
             the
             Proclamations
             were
             not
             put
             forth
             by
             himself
             alone
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             whole
             Councel-Board
             of
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             That
             for
             the
             Contract
             of
             Tobacco
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             tender
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             sent
             over
             hither
             ,
             and
             seen
             and
             approved
             of
             by
             the
             Councel-Board
             of
             England
             ,
             before
             it
             was
             condiscended
             to
             in
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Proclamations
             ;
             he
             told
             them
             it
             was
             his
             own
             opinion
             (
             and
             if
             he
             failed
             in
             it
             ,
             he
             humbly
             craved
             pardon
             ,
             and
             hoped
             that
             it
             should
             not
             be
             treason
             to
             have
             no
             more
             Judgement
             than
             God
             had
             bestowed
             on
             him
             )
             that
             the
             King
             was
             indued
             by
             God
             ,
             with
             a
             power
             ,
             to
             make
             temporary
             Laws
             ,
             and
             cause
             the
             same
             to
             be
             promulgated
             for
             the
             good
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             upon
             suddain
             emergent
             occasions
             to
             which
             Laws
             obedience
             is
             due
             ,
             till
             they
             be
             abrogated
             by
             ensuing
             Parliaments
             ;
             that
             he
             restrained
             no
             man
             from
             importing
             Tobacco
             ,
             who
             was
             willing
             to
             pay
             the
             appointed
             Impost
             ;
             that
             for
             his
             part
             ,
             he
             had
             never
             traffict
             in
             all
             his
             time
             ,
             in
             that
             kind
             ,
             nor
             had
             any
             part
             with
             the
             Contractors
             :
             And
             if
             any
             Tobacco
             was
             seized
             on
             ,
             it
             was
             upon
             contempt
             of
             the
             Proclamations
             ;
             And
             if
             any
             Person
             were
             censured
             to
             the
             Pillory
             ,
             or
             Whipping
             ,
             it
             was
             for
             known
             perjury
             ,
             the
             ordinary
             and
             usual
             punishment
             in
             such
             a
             Case
             ;
             concerning
             the
             Tobacco
             imported
             (
             he
             said
             )
             no
             consideration
             was
             taken
             of
             the
             prices
             given
             for
             the
             Tobacco
             beyond
             Seas
             ,
             of
             the
             Kings
             Revenue
             of
             four
             thousand
             pound
             ,
             of
             the
             Merchants
             pains
             and
             danger
             ,
             bringing
             the
             same
             home
             :
             For
             his
             part
             ,
             if
             any
             advantage
             were
             made
             ,
             surely
             it
             was
             not
             his
             ,
             nor
             could
             he
             annul
             every
             Contract
             or
             Lease
             made
             by
             the
             King
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             seeing
             his
             interest
             was
             none
             ,
             he
             had
             done
             nothing
             but
             at
             the
             Kings
             directions
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             advice
             of
             the
             Councel-Board
             ;
             seeing
             the
             same
             Impost
             was
             in
             King
             James
             his
             time
             ,
             
             and
             Petitioned
             for
             by
             themselves
             in
             Ireland
             :
             He
             hoped
             the
             carriage
             in
             the
             business
             should
             be
             so
             far
             from
             a
             Crime
             of
             Treason
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             rather
             be
             thought
             no
             Crime
             at
             all
             .
             So
             much
             for
             Wednesday
             .
          
           
             Upon
             Thursday
             he
             was
             Charged
             with
             the
             twelfth
             Article
             ,
             concerning
             Flax
             ,
             
             by
             Master
             Maynard
             ,
             on
             this
             manner
             :
             
               That
               the
               Flax
               ,
               being
               the
               native
               and
               principal
               Commodity
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               was
               by
               him
               (
               the
               Lieutenant
               )
               restrained
               ,
               and
               the
               Subjects
               put
               to
               that
               which
               was
               unknown
               ,
               yea
               impossible
               for
               the
            
             Irish
             
               to
               make
               the
               same
               into
               Yarn
               ,
               here
               they
               complained
               of
               three
               things
               .
            
          
           
             
               First
               ,
               That
               by
               Proclamation
               he
               had
               restrained
               selling
               of
               Flax.
               
            
          
           
             
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               he
               had
               ordered
               the
               making
               of
               Yarn
               of
               such
               and
               such
               lengths
               and
               numbers
               of
               Threds
               .
            
          
           
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               That
               the
               Native
            
             Irish
             ,
             
               being
               unacquainted
               with
               such
               Customes
               ,
               upon
               a
               pretended
               disobedience
               ,
               had
               all
               their
               Flax
               and
               Yarn
               seized
               on
               to
               his
               use
               ,
               whereby
               a
               great
               many
               Families
               were
               reduced
               to
               such
               penury
               that
               they
               died
               ,
               by
               great
               numbers
               in
               the
               Fields
               for
               want
               of
               Food
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             For
             proof
             hereof
             they
             brought
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             Proclamation
             about
             the
             Restraint
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Warrant
             for
             seizing
             the
             forfeited
             goods
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             Execution
             of
             this
             Warrant
             ,
             proved
             by
             Sir
             
               John
               Clotworthy
            
             ,
             Lord
             Ranelaugh
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             The
             Remonstrance
             from
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             rigorous
             course
             and
             execution
             of
             this
             Warrant
             ,
             many
             persons
             died
             for
             want
             of
             Food
             .
             They
             concluded
             the
             Charge
             therefore
             :
             
               Though
               the
               Article
               did
               not
               individually
               imply
               Treason
               ,
               yet
               it
               did
               make
               very
               much
               for
               the
               Accumulation
               of
               Treason
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Lieutenants
             Reply
             was
             ,
          
           
             That
             as
             before
             he
             would
             and
             must
             ever
             repeat
             it
             ,
             
             that
             nothing
             was
             in
             the
             Charge
             that
             contained
             Treason
             ,
             to
             the
             matter
             it self
             he
             answered
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             Proclamations
             issued
             forth
             ,
             were
             grounded
             not
             only
             upon
             convenience
             ,
             but
             upon
             necessity
             ,
             because
             that
             except
             some
             way
             had
             been
             taken
             for
             ordering
             of
             Yarn
             ,
             the
             Merchants
             had
             absolutely
             given
             over
             the
             Linnen-trade
             in
             that
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             the
             Councel-Board
             was
             as
             lyable
             to
             the
             Charge
             as
             himself
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             were
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             the
             Primate
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Dublin
             ,
             Chancellor
             Loftis
             and
             the
             Lord
             Mount-Norris
             ,
             all
             Subscribers
             to
             the
             Proclamation
             ,
             men
             to
             them
             of
             known
             integrity
             and
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             nothing
             was
             more
             common
             ,
             then
             for
             the
             Councel-Board
             of
             Ireland
             to
             give
             one
             Orders
             for
             reducing
             the
             Natives
             to
             the
             English
             Customes
             ,
             and
             to
             fine
             them
             for
             drawing
             their
             Horses
             by
             the
             tails
             ,
             during
             their
             Corn
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             and
             he
             conceived
             that
             to
             be
             a
             thing
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             the
             special
             thing
             inducing
             him
             to
             it
             was
             ,
             because
             he
             perceived
             the
             trade
             of
             Wool
             to
             increase
             much
             in
             that
             Kingdom
             ;
             He
             disswaded
             by
             all
             means
             the
             making
             of
             Wooles-Cloath
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             infinite
             detriment
             that
             might
             happen
             thereby
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             therefore
             thought
             this
             the
             best
             way
             to
             encourage
             the
             way
             of
             Linnen
             Cloth
             ;
             For
             the
             Warrant
             to
             seize
             upon
             the
             goods
             ,
             he
             affirmed
             the
             same
             to
             be
             necessary
             ,
             because
             there
             should
             be
             no
             contempt
             to
             Proclamations
             ;
             But
             that
             any
             part
             thereof
             did
             accrue
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             flatly
             denied
             ;
             If
             any
             rigour
             was
             used
             in
             the
             execution
             ,
             he
             said
             not
             he
             ,
             but
             his
             Officers
             were
             to
             answer
             for
             it
             ;
             for
             this
             might
             happen
             in
             the
             most
             just
             and
             necessary
             commands
             ,
             nor
             was
             there
             eyer
             any
             complaint
             presented
             to
             him
             of
             any
             such
             matter
             ;
             For
             his
             part
             he
             had
             lost
             thirty
             thousands
             pounds
             in
             the
             Manufacture
             ,
             established
             by
             himself
             for
             the
             encouragement
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             To
             that
             ,
             that
             Persons
             died
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             he
             Replied
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             more
             then
             ever
             he
             heard
             ▪
             or
             could
             think
             possible
             ,
             yea
             that
             he
             was
             cleared
             by
             the
             allegation
             it self
             ,
             which
             saith
             that
             the
             same
             happened
             since
             his
             coming
             from
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             Remonstrance
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             he
             conceived
             that
             a
             charge
             was
             but
             a
             slender
             proof
             of
             a
             Charge
             ,
             and
             that
             especially
             upon
             Interrogatories
             ,
             not
             upon
             Oath
             ,
             seeing
             that
             priviledge
             was
             not
             due
             to
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             neither
             here
             ,
             nor
             there
             ;
             that
             he
             might
             say
             it
             in
             truth
             and
             modesty
             ,
             he
             deserved
             much
             better
             of
             that
             People
             ,
             and
             might
             take
             up
             that
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             
               For
               which
               of
               all
               my
               good
               Deeds
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Yet
             he
             hoped
             to
             be
             better
             understood
             shortly
             ,
             both
             here
             and
             there
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             part
             ,
             though
             his
             pursuit
             had
             been
             very
             hot
             ,
             yet
             God
             was
             his
             Witness
             he
             never
             intended
             to
             take
             the
             least
             Impression
             of
             Revenge
             ,
             for
             those
             discontents
             and
             affronts
             which
             had
             been
             eagerly
             put
             upon
             him
             ,
             or
             to
             carry
             any
             thing
             hence
             with
             him
             from
             that
             Bar
             ,
             where
             so
             many
             foule
             Aspersions
             had
             been
             unjustly
             thrown
             upon
             him
             ,
             but
             only
             
               Gratuitas
               Cicatricis
            
             .
          
           
           
           
           
           
           
             
             The
             same
             day
             a
             fresh
             man
             (
             Master
             Palmer
             )
             entred
             the
             Lists
             against
             him
             ;
             who
             having
             past
             by
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             proof
             the
             thirteenth
             ,
             fourteenth
             ;
             and
             part
             of
             the
             fifteenth
             Articles
             ,
             insisted
             only
             upon
             the
             second
             part
             ,
             for
             giving
             Warrant
             to
             Serjeant
             Savil
             ,
             for
             seizing
             and
             laying
             Souldiers
             upon
             the
             Subjects
             ,
             he
             Charged
             thus
             
               That
               the
               Lord
            
             Strafford
             ,
             
               having
               by
               a
               Tyrannical
               Power
               inverted
               the
               ordinary
               course
               of
               Justice
               ,
               and
               given
               immediate
               Sentence
               upon
               the
               Lands
               and
               Goods
               of
               the
               Kings
               Subjects
               ,
               under
               pretence
               of
               disobedience
               ,
               had
               used
               a
               Military
               way
               for
               redressing
               of
               the
               Contempt
               ,
               and
               laid
               Souldiers
               upon
               the
               Lands
               and
               Goods
               of
               the
               Kings
               Subjects
               ,
               to
               their
               utter
               ruine
               .
               This
               Article
               (
               he
               said
               )
               of
               it self
               did
               contain
               an
               individual
               Treason
               ,
               so
               that
               if
               there
               were
               no
               more
               than
               this
               ,
               it
               were
               more
               than
               sufficient
               to
               convince
               him
               of
               his
               Impeachment
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Here
             he
             offered
             two
             things
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             proof
             of
             the
             point
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             By
             what
             Statute
             this
             Act
             of
             Tyranny
             ,
             directly
             and
             by
             it self
             ,
             implyed
             Treason
             :
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             Serjeant
             Savil
             was
             called
             ,
             who
             produced
             the
             Copy
             of
             the
             Warrant
             upon
             which
             he
             had
             setled
             the
             Souldiers
             .
          
           
             
             At
             this
             the
             Lieutenant
             rose
             ,
             and
             humbly
             intreated
             the
             Lords
             no
             evidence
             should
             be
             received
             against
             him
             ,
             upon
             an
             Article
             of
             such
             importance
             ,
             but
             what
             might
             be
             thought
             authentique
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             under
             favour
             ,
             he
             conceived
             that
             Copy
             not
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Because
             no
             transcript
             ,
             but
             the
             Original
             only
             ,
             can
             make
             faith
             before
             the
             Kings
             Bench
             ,
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             Debt
             ,
             therefore
             far
             be
             it
             from
             them
             to
             receive
             a
             most
             slender
             Testimony
             ,
             in
             matter
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             ,
             before
             the
             supream
             Judicatory
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ▪
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             If
             Copies
             be
             at
             any
             time
             received
             ,
             they
             are
             such
             as
             are
             given
             in
             upon
             Oath
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             compared
             with
             the
             Originals
             ,
             which
             are
             upon
             Record
             ,
             such
             an
             one
             was
             not
             that
             Copy
             .
          
           
             
             It
             was
             Replied
             by
             Master
             Glin
             (
             for
             all
             of
             them
             spake
             as
             occasion
             served
             )
             that
             the
             House
             had
             but
             the
             day
             before
             admitted
             Copies
             as
             Evidences
             ,
             much
             more
             should
             they
             do
             this
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             prosecuted
             by
             the
             Officer
             himself
             ,
             who
             best
             knew
             it
             ,
             having
             executed
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             
             To
             this
             the
             Lieutenant
             answered
             ,
             that
             all
             other
             Copies
             ought
             to
             be
             received
             upon
             Oath
             ▪
             to
             have
             been
             compared
             with
             the
             Original
             ,
             as
             right
             reason
             requireth
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             was
             not
             so
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             Officer
             himself
             pro●ucing
             it
             ,
             that
             was
             the
             best
             Argument
             he
             could
             use
             ,
             why
             it
             should
             not
             be
             admitted
             .
             For
             (
             said
             he
             )
             Master
             -
             Savil
             may
             be
             charged
             with
             Treason
             ,
             for
             seising
             Men
             of
             War
             upon
             the
             Kings
             Subjects
             ,
             he
             hath
             nothing
             for
             his
             defence
             but
             a
             pretended●Warrant
             from
             me
             :
             Now
             what
             he
             swears
             to
             my
             prejudice
             ,
             is
             to
             his
             own
             advantage
             ,
             nor
             can
             a
             Man
             by
             any
             equity
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             be
             admitted
             to
             testify
             against
             another
             ,
             
               in
               suum
               justificationem
            
             .
          
           
             
             The
             point
             seemed
             exceeding
             weighty
             ,
             and
             in
             effect
             was
             the
             groundwork
             of
             the
             whole
             Article
             ,
             which
             not
             proved
             ,
             nothing
             could
             evince
             him
             to
             have
             been
             accessary
             to
             the
             Consequence
             ▪
             The
             upper
             House
             therefore
             adjourned
             themselves
             ,
             and
             went
             up
             to
             their
             own
             Court
             ,
             and
             after
             a
             very
             hot
             contestation
             between
             the
             sactions
             ,
             and
             above
             an
             hours
             stay
             ,
             they
             returned
             and
             declared
             that
             the
             Lords
             after
             mature
             deliberation
             ▪
             had
             resolved
             that
             the
             Copy
             should
             not
             be
             admitted
             ,
             and
             desired
             them
             to
             proceed
             to
             other
             preo●s
             ,
             which
             after
             a
             little
             pause
             they
             did
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Renelaugh
             affirms
             ,
             that
             he
             heard
             of
             such
             a
             Warrant
             ,
             and
             knew
             sometimes
             three
             ,
             sometimes
             five
             Souldiers
             Billeted
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Master
             Clare
             declares
             the
             very
             same
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Another
             Deposeth
             he
             had
             seen
             such
             a
             Warrant
             ▪
             under
             the
             Deputies
             Hand
             and
             Seal
             :
             And
             so
             much
             for
             the
             proof
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Statute
             ,
             they
             alleaged
             one
             of
             Edward
             .
             3.6
             .
             that
             whosoever
             should
             carry
             about
             with
             them
             English
             Enemies
             ,
             ●sh
             R●bels
             ,
             or
             Hooded-Men
             ,
             and
             less
             them
             upon
             the
             Subject
             ,
             should
             be
             punished
             as
             a
             Traytor
             .
             Another
             of
             Hen.
             6.7
             .
             That
             whosoever
             should
             ●ess
             Men
             of
             War
             ,
             in
             his
             Majesties
             Dominions
             ,
             should
             be
             thought
             to
             make
             War
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             punished
             as
             a
             Traytor
             .
             They
             concluded
             ▪
             
               It
               was
               evident
               the
               Lord
            
             Strafford
             
               had
               incurred
               the
               penalty
               and
               breach
               of
               both
               the
               Statutes
               ,
               and
               therefore
               desired
               the
               Lords
               should
               give
               out
               Judgment
               against
               him
               as
               a
               Traytor
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Lord
             Lieutenants
             Reply
             was
             .
          
           
             
             That
             in
             all
             the
             course
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             he
             had
             intended
             nothing
             more
             ,
             than
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             Lives
             ,
             Goods
             and
             welfare
             of
             the
             Kings
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             dared
             profess
             ,
             that
             under
             no
             Deputy
             ,
             more
             than
             under
             himself
             ,
             had
             there
             been
             a
             more
             free
             ,
             and
             un-interrupted
             course
             of
             Justice
             .
          
        
         
           
             To
             the
             Charge
             he
             answered
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             Customes
             of
             Ireland
             differed
             exceedingly
             from
             the
             Customes
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             was
             clear
             by
             Cooks
             Book
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             though
             sessing
             of
             Men
             might
             seem
             strange
             here
             yet
             not
             so
             there
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             even
             in
             England
             he
             had
             known
             Souldiers
             pressed
             upon
             men
             ,
             by
             the
             presidents
             of
             York
             and
             Wales
             in
             case
             of
             known
             and
             open
             Contempts
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             in
             point
             of
             Outlary
             and
             Rebellion
             ,
             and
             also
             even
             for
             sums
             of
             Debt
             between
             party
             and
             party
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             ordinary
             than
             these
             Sessings
             to
             this
             day
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             whereby
             the
             chief
             house
             of
             the
             owner
             is
             seized
             upon
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             to
             this
             day
             there
             hath
             been
             nothing
             more
             ordinary
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             than
             for
             the
             Governours
             to
             appoint
             Souldiers
             ,
             to
             put
             all
             manner
             of
             Sentences
             in
             execution
             ,
             which
             he
             proved
             plainly
             to
             have
             been
             done
             frequently
             ,
             and
             familiarly
             exercised
             in
             
               Grandisons
               ,
               Faulklands
               ,
               Chichesters
               ,
               Wilmot
               ,
               Corks
               ,
               Evers
               ,
            
             and
             all
             preceding
             Deputies
             times
             :
             And
             had
             even
             for
             Outlaries
             ,
             for
             the
             Kings
             debts
             in
             the
             Exchequer
             ,
             of
             Collection
             ,
             of
             Contribution
             money
             ,
             and
             (
             which
             comes
             home
             to
             the
             point
             )
             for
             peteet
             sums
             of
             money
             between
             party
             and
             party
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             marvailed
             ,
             
               quâ
               fronte
            
             ,
             or
             with
             what
             boldness
             it
             could
             be
             called
             an
             Arbitrary
             Government
             lately
             brought
             in
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             the
             Lord
             Dillon
             ,
             Sir
             
               Adam
               Loftis
            
             ,
             and
             Sir
             
               Arthur
               Teringham
            
             deposed
             ;
             the
             last
             of
             whom
             told
             ,
             that
             in
             Faulklands
             time
             he
             knew
             twenty
             Souldiers
             Sessed
             upon
             a
             Man
             for
             refusing
             to
             pay
             sixteen
             shillings
             sterling
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             in
             his
             instructions
             for
             executing
             his
             Commissions
             ,
             he
             hath
             express
             warrant
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             were
             in
             the
             instructions
             to
             the
             Lord
             Faukland
             before
             him
             ,
             both
             of
             which
             were
             produced
             and
             read
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             That
             although
             all
             these
             presidents
             were
             not
             ,
             yet
             it
             were
             not
             possible
             to
             govern
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Ireland
             otherwise
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             from
             all
             times
             accustomed
             to
             such
             summary
             proceedings
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             That
             no
             Testimony
             brought
             against
             him
             can
             prove
             that
             erer
             he
             gave
             warrant
             to
             that
             effect
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Deeds
             of
             the
             Serjeant
             at
             Arms
             ,
             he
             did
             conceive
             himself
             to
             be
             answerable
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             he
             had
             reserved
             them
             to
             the
             dispute
             of
             his
             Lawyers
             ,
             but
             was
             content
             to
             say
             thus
             much
             for
             the
             present
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             a
             ground
             in
             the
             Civil
             Law
             ,
             that
             where
             the
             King
             is
             not
             mentioned
             ,
             there
             he
             cannot
             be
             included
             .
             But
             (
             with
             all
             distance
             to
             his
             sacred
             Person
             be
             it
             spoken
             )
             he
             conceived
             himself
             to
             be
             in
             his
             Master
             the
             Kings
             place
             (
             for
             so
             his
             Commission
             did
             run
             )
             in
             that
             Kingdom
             of
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             words
             of
             the
             Statute
             are
             not
             appliable
             to
             him
             ,
             for
             God
             knows
             ,
             he
             never
             went
             about
             in
             person
             to
             lay
             Souldiers
             upon
             any
             of
             the
             Kings
             Subjects
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             the
             Kings
             own
             Souldiers
             ,
             enquiring
             in
             a
             customary
             way
             obedience
             to
             his
             Orders
             ,
             could
             in
             no
             construction
             be
             called
             
               Irish-Rebels
               ,
               English
               Enemies
            
             ,
             or
             Hooded-men
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             the
             use
             and
             custom
             of
             the
             Law
             was
             the
             best
             Interpreter
             thereof
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             he
             had
             already
             spoken
             enough
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             That
             it
             favoured
             more
             of
             prejudice
             than
             equity
             ,
             to
             start
             out
             such
             an
             old
             Statute
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             none
             others
             ,
             though
             culpable
             of
             the
             same
             Fact
             ,
             to
             the
             overthrow
             and
             ruine
             of
             him
             and
             his
             Posterity
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             That
             (
             under
             favour
             he
             conceived
             )
             for
             any
             Irish
             Custom
             ,
             or
             upon
             any
             Irish
             Statute
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             Peers
             of
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             That
             Statute
             ,
             of
             what
             force
             soever
             ,
             was
             repealed
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             By
             the
             Tenth
             of
             Henry
             the
             Seventh
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             expresly
             declared
             ,
             nothing
             shall
             be
             reputed
             Treason
             hereafter
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             so
             declared
             by
             the
             present
             Statute
             ,
             now
             not
             a
             word
             there
             of
             any
             such
             Treason
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             By
             the
             eleventh
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             where
             expresly
             power
             is
             given
             to
             the
             Deputy
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             to
             sess
             and
             lay
             Souldiers
             ,
             although
             the
             same
             be
             reputed
             Treason
             in
             any
             other
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             Statute
             of
             Henry
             the
             Sixth
             ,
             he
             Replied
             ,
             that
             a
             slender
             Answer
             might
             serve
             :
             He
             hoped
             that
             no
             man
             would
             think
             him
             so
             inconsiderate
             to
             war
             against
             the
             King
             of
             Britain
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             by
             the
             sessing
             of
             five
             Souldiers
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             been
             charged
             by
             many
             for
             taking
             Arms
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             to
             that
             time
             ,
             never
             for
             taking
             Arms
             against
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             heartily
             wished
             that
             no
             man
             in
             all
             his
             Majesties
             Dominions
             ,
             had
             more
             practises
             with
             Rebels
             and
             Rebellious
             Designs
             against
             the
             King
             than
             himself
             .
             So
             much
             for
             Thursday
             .
          
           
             '
             At
             the
             Close
             he
             desired
             the
             intermission
             of
             a
             day
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             recollect
             his
             Spirits
             and
             '
             Strength
             against
             the
             next
             Quarrel
             ,
             and
             with
             some
             difficulty
             obtained
             rest
             till
             Saturday
             .
          
           
             Upon
             Saturday
             Mr.
             Palmea
             proceeded
             to
             the
             sixteenth
             Article
             ,
             and
             Charged
             thus
             :
             
             
               That
               the
               Lord
            
             Strafford
             ,
             
               having
               established
               a
               Tyrannical
               and
               Independent
               Authority
               ,
               by
               giving
               Summary
               Decrees
               and
               Sentences
               ,
               had
               deprived
               the
               Subject
               of
               all
               just
               Remedy
               ;
               for
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               there
               was
               none
               supream
               to
               himself
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               might
               appeal
               ;
               and
               lest
               their
               just
               grievances
               might
               be
               made
               known
               to
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               he
               had
               obtained
               ▪
               a
               Restraint
               ,
               That
               no
               complaint
               should
               be
               made
               of
               Injustice
               or
               Oppression
               done
               there
               ,
               till
               the
               first
               Address
               had
               been
               made
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               person
               should
               come
               out
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               but
               upon
               Licence
               obtained
               from
               himself
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             For
             Proof
             of
             this
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             Instructions
             were
             read
             ,
             whereby
             that
             Restraint
             was
             permitted
             .
          
           
             Seconly
             ,
             the
             Proclamation
             ,
             That
             all
             Noblemen
             ,
             Gentlemen
             ,
             Undertakers
             ,
             Officers
             ,
             or
             other
             Subjects
             that
             should
             resort
             into
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             should
             not
             come
             from
             thence
             without
             a
             Licence
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             restrained
             the
             Earl
             of
             Desmond
             ,
             because
             of
             a
             Suit
             in
             Law
             depending
             between
             the
             Earl
             and
             himself
             ,
             till
             Publication
             of
             the
             same
             was
             passed
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             the
             Lord
             Roch
             ,
             being
             informed
             against
             before
             the
             Star-Chamber
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             Licence
             him
             to
             come
             into
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             till
             the
             Sentence
             was
             passed
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             Than
             one
             Marchatee
             ,
             having
             pretended
             a
             mind
             to
             travel
             ,
             was
             denied
             a
             Licence
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             That
             the
             whole
             Committee
             for
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             was
             restrained
             this
             last
             year
             by
             Deputy
             Waniford
             ,
             which
             they
             said
             might
             be
             interpreted
             to
             be
             his
             Fact
             ,
             both
             because
             they
             had
             such
             intelligence
             the
             one
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             the
             Proclamation
             issued
             by
             him
             before
             .
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             That
             one
             Parry
             ,
             Servant
             to
             Chancellor
             Loftis
             ,
             was
             fined
             five
             hundred
             pounds
             at
             his
             return
             ,
             for
             departing
             Ireland
             without
             Licence
             .
          
           
             Eightly
             ,
             That
             the
             Irish
             Remonstrance
             complained
             of
             this
             ,
             as
             the
             greatest
             Innovation
             and
             Thraldom
             put
             upon
             them
             since
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Conquest
             .
          
           
             They
             concluded
             the
             Charge
             ;
             
               That
               by
               this
               meanes
               ,
               having
               taken
               of
               that
               Intelligence
               which
               should
               be
               between
               the
               King
               and
               his
               People
               ,
               and
               having
               deprived
               them
               of
               that
               Remedy
               which
               in
               Reason
               they
               might
               expect
               from
               so
               Just
               and
               so
               gracious
               a
               Prince
               he
               had
               taken
               upon
               him
               a
               Royal
               and
               Independent
               Power
               ,
               and
               had
               faulted
               highly
               both
               against
               King
               and
               State.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Lievtenants
             Reply
             was
             ,
          
           
             
             That
             he
             hoped
             to
             make
             it
             clear
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             done
             nothing
             in
             that
             particular
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             usual
             ,
             necessary
             and
             just
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             should
             be
             very
             well
             able
             (
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             )
             not
             only
             of
             that
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             other
             his
             publick
             Actions
             ,
             to
             give
             a
             reasonable
             Accompt
             ,
             though
             not
             be
             free
             from
             much
             weakness
             ,
             yet
             certainly
             from
             oll
             Malice
             and
             Treason
             .
          
        
         
           
             To
             the
             Particulars
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             For
             Instructions
             laid
             upon
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             so
             much
             Chargeable
             as
             those
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             England
             ,
             whereof
             there
             was
             a
             great
             many
             present
             who
             could
             witness
             their
             Commands
             ;
             but
             lest
             any
             thing
             should
             seem
             unjustly
             enjoyned
             by
             them
             ,
             or
             embraced
             by
             him
             ,
             he
             desired
             that
             the
             Reasons
             of
             their
             Instructions
             might
             be
             read
             :
             which
             were
             ;
             
               That
               it
               were
               Injustice
               to
               complain
               of
               Injuries
               ,
               of
               Oppression
               done
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               till
               first
               the
               Deputies
               Judgment
               was
               informed
               ,
               and
               Trial
               made
               of
               his
               Integrity
               ;
               That
               it
               would
               much
               discourage
               the
               Ministers
               of
               State
               there
               ,
               and
               expend
               the
               Monies
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               if
               upon
               every
               trifling
               business
               Complaints
               should
               be
               admitted
               in
            
             England
             :
             
               And
               that
               if
               Justice
               were
               there
               denied
               by
               the
               Deputy
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               lawfull
               for
               any
               man
               to
               come
               over
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             For
             the
             Proclamation
             :
             That
             the
             same
             was
             builded
             upon
             the
             Statute
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             the
             25
             of
             Hen.
             6.
             which
             contained
             the
             same
             Restraint
             verbatim
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             Anno
             1628.
             the
             Agents
             for
             the
             Irish
             Nation
             had
             Petitioned
             for
             the
             same
             from
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             the
             Deputy
             Faulkland
             had
             set
             forth
             the
             same
             Proclamation
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             the
             Kings
             express
             Warrant
             for
             it
             ,
             Anno
             1634.
             which
             was
             read
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             received
             the
             Warrant
             in
             January
             ,
             yet
             the
             Proclamation
             issued
             not
             out
             till
             September
             after
             .
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             That
             the
             whole
             Council-Board
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             had
             not
             only
             condescended
             ,
             but
             also
             pressed
             him
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             Eightly
             ,
             The
             Necessity
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             required
             the
             same
             ;
             for
             ,
             if
             the
             Gentlemen
             had
             the
             Ports
             open
             to
             go
             to
             Spain
             ,
             and
             their
             Scholars
             to
             
               Doway
               ,
               Rhemes
            
             or
             St.
             Omers
             ,
             it
             were
             likely
             that
             at
             their
             return
             they
             would
             put
             fire
             both
             in
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             and
             produce
             very
             sad
             Events
             ,
             by
             practising
             to
             distemper
             both
             .
          
           
             Ninthly
             ,
             He
             conceived
             that
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             great
             Master
             of
             the
             Family
             ,
             might
             restrain
             whom
             he
             pleased
             from
             departing
             his
             Kingdom
             without
             his
             privity
             ,
             and
             here
             it
             was
             not
             lawful
             for
             any
             to
             go
             from
             England
             without
             Licence
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             necessary
             was
             this
             from
             Ireland
             ?
          
        
         
           
             To
             the
             Proofs
             he
             answered
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             For
             Desmond
             ,
             he
             granted
             he
             was
             Restrained
             indeed
             ,
             but
             not
             for
             any
             Suit
             of
             Law
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             but
             because
             at
             that
             time
             he
             stood
             Charged
             with
             Treason
             before
             the
             Councel
             in
             Ireland
             for
             practising
             against
             the
             Life
             of
             one
             Sir
             
               Valentine
               Cooke
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             For
             the
             Lord
             Roch
             ,
             he
             had
             often-times
             marvailed
             with
             what
             reason
             the
             man
             at
             that
             time
             could
             seek
             a
             Licence
             ,
             seeing
             he
             was
             a
             Prisoner
             for
             Debt
             in
             the
             Castle
             of
             Dublin
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             had
             granted
             a
             Licence
             to
             him
             then
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             a
             far
             more
             just
             Charge
             of
             Treason
             than
             now
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             For
             Marcattee
             ,
             he
             was
             afraid
             of
             his
             going
             to
             Spain
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             had
             intended
             to
             go
             for
             England
             ,
             and
             complain
             of
             himself
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             refused
             him
             Liberty
             ,
             as
             he
             never
             did
             to
             any
             .
          
           
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             the
             Committy
             of
             Irish
             was
             not
             restrained
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             did
             not
             concern
             him
             at
             all
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             That
             for
             Parry
             ,
             he
             was
             fined
             indeed
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             expresly
             said
             in
             his
             Sentence
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             for
             coming
             over
             without
             Licence
             (
             as
             is
             suggested
             )
             but
             for
             sundry
             contempts
             against
             the
             Councel-Board
             in
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             Replied
             in
             the
             last
             Article
             ,
             a
             Remonstrance
             was
             no
             proof
             at
             all
             ;
             He
             concluded
             that
             he
             hoped
             the
             least
             Suspition
             of
             Treason
             could
             not
             accrue
             to
             him
             from
             the
             Article
             ;
             For
             Oppression
             or
             Misdemeanour
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             laid
             to
             his
             Charge
             ,
             he
             made
             no
             doubt
             but
             he
             should
             be
             able
             to
             answer
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             day
             a
             new
             man
             was
             hurried
             out
             against
             him
             ;
             
             (
             Mr.
             Whitlock
             )
             who
             hav●ng
             past
             over
             the
             17
             and
             18
             Articles
             ,
             resteth
             on
             the
             nineteenth
             ,
             about
             the
             Oath
             administred
             to
             the
             Scots
             ,
             in
             Ireland
             and
             Charged
             thus
             :
          
           
             
               That
               it
               was
               the
               height
               of
               his
               Tyranny
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               dominier
               over
               the
               Bodies
               ,
               but
               also
               over
               the
               Consciences
               of
               Men
               ,
               to
               which
               purpose
               he
               had
               enjoyned
               an
               Oath
               to
               the
            
             Scots
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             
               and
               because
               some
               out
               of
               tenderness
               of
               Conscience
               did
               refuse
               to
               take
               the
               ●ame
               ,
               he
               had
               fined
               them
               in
               great
               Sums
               of
               Money
               ,
               Banished
               a
               great
               number
               from
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               called
               all
               that
               Nation
               Traytors
               and
               Rebels
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               if
               ever
               he
               returned
               home
               from
            
             England
             ,
             
               he
               would
               root
               them
               out
               both
               Stock
               and
               Branch
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             For
             Proof
             of
             this
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Sir
             
               Jammy
               Mountgomery
            
             was
             produced
             ,
             who
             declared
             at
             large
             how
             that
             Oath
             was
             contrived
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Sir
             
               Robert
               Maxwell
            
             ,
             of
             Orchiardon
             ,
             who
             spake
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Sir
             
               Jo.
               Clotworthy
            
             ,
             who
             declared
             that
             a
             great
             number
             had
             fled
             the
             Kingdom
             for
             fear
             of
             that
             Oath
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             One
             Mr.
             Samuel
             ,
             who
             deposed
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             tenth
             of
             October
             ,
             1638.
             
             He
             heard
             the
             D●puty
             say
             these
             words
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             returned
             ,
             he
             would
             root
             them
             out
             Stock
             and
             Branch
             .
          
           
             They
             Concluded
             ,
             
               That
               this
               was
               a
               point
               of
               the
               most
               Tyrannical
               and
               Arbitrary
               Government
               ,
               that
               before
               this
               time
               was
               ever
               heard
               of
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               Lord
               it
               over
               the
               Fortunes
               ,
               but
               also
               over
               the
               Souls
               of
               Men.
               And
               that
               it
               rested
               only
               in
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               which
               hath
               the
               Legislative
               Power
               to
               enjoyne
               Oaths
               :
               And
               that
               therefore
               this
               was
               one
               of
               the
               chief
               points
               he
               had
               done
               against
               the
               Priviledges
               and
               Liberty
               of
               the
               Subject
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Lieutenant
             Replied
             :
          
           
             That
             every
             new
             Article
             acquainted
             him
             with
             a
             new
             Treason
             ,
             
             that
             if
             he
             had
             done
             any
             thing
             in
             all
             his
             life
             acceptable
             to
             the
             King
             and
             Countrey
             ,
             he
             conceived
             it
             to
             be
             this
             .
             To
             these
             Particulars
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             He
             desired
             the
             Lord
             would
             call
             to
             mind
             the
             condition
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             no
             than
             (
             pointing
             to
             my
             Lord
             Steward
             )
             knows
             better
             than
             your
             Lordship
             ,
             who
             had
             then
             the
             chiefest
             place
             in
             his
             Majesties
             Service
             ;
             I
             would
             be
             very
             sorry
             to
             rub
             (
             said
             he
             )
             old
             Sores
             ,
             especially
             seeing
             I
             hope
             things
             are
             in
             a
             fair
             way
             to
             a
             firm
             Peace
             ,
             and
             I
             wish
             that
             I
             may
             not
             be
             deceived
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             so
             ,
             only
             thus
             much
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             we
             had
             then
             greater
             fears
             and
             apprehensions
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             left
             the
             Scots
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             (
             who
             were
             above
             one
             hundred
             thousand
             Souls
             )
             might
             have
             joyned
             with
             their
             Countrey-Men
             at
             home
             ,
             for
             the
             disturbance
             of
             our
             Peace
             ,
             mean
             time
             we
             detected
             a
             Treason
             of
             Betraying
             of
             the
             Castle
             of
             Knockfergus
             ,
             to
             a
             great
             Man
             in
             that
             Kingdom
             (
             whose
             name
             I
             now
             spare
             )
             by
             one
             Freeman
             ,
             who
             upon
             the
             discovery
             was
             executed
             .
          
           
             The
             Councel-Board
             therefore
             in
             Ireland
             resolved
             to
             prescribe
             the
             Scots
             an
             Oath
             ,
             whereby
             they
             might
             declare
             their
             discontent
             at
             their
             Countrey-mens
             proceedings
             ,
             and
             obliege
             themselves
             to
             the
             Kings
             Service
             ;
             but
             while
             we
             were
             about
             this
             ;
             they
             ,
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             ,
             come
             to
             Dublin
             ,
             to
             Petition
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             took
             it
             with
             a
             wonderful
             alacrity
             and
             heartiness
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             is
             a
             marvelous
             falshood
             for
             any
             man
             to
             say
             it
             was
             invented
             ,
             or
             violently
             enjoyned
             by
             me
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             about
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             the
             same
             Oath
             
               verbum
               verbo
            
             was
             by
             the
             Councel
             of
             England
             prescribed
             to
             the
             Scots
             ,
             at
             London
             and
             else
             where
             ,
             which
             was
             no
             small
             encouragement
             to
             us
             in
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             I
             had
             (
             said
             he
             )
             which
             I
             never
             shewed
             ,
             because
             I
             had
             no
             need
             before
             this
             time
             ,
             a
             special
             Warrant
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             all
             Written
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             to
             that
             effect
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             King
             commands
             a
             matter
             not
             contrary
             to
             Law
             ,
             truly
             I
             (
             said
             he
             )
             do
             conceive
             it
             both
             contrary
             to
             Law
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             not
             to
             yield
             him
             all
             due
             obedience
             .
             For
             the
             Proof
             brought
             against
             him
             ,
             there
             was
             nothing
             seemed
             to
             be
             of
             any
             moment
             but
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             words
             ,
             
               That
               he
               had
               called
               all
               the
               Nation
               Rebels
               and
               Traytors
               ,
            
             He
             said
             there
             was
             no
             proof
             at
             all
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             could
             there
             be
             any
             ,
             for
             if
             I
             had
             said
             it
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             I
             had
             been
             perfectly
             out
             of
             my
             Witts
             ;
             And
             ,
             he
             thanked
             God
             ,
             such
             irrational-speeches
             used
             not
             to
             escape
             him
             :
             He
             honoured
             that
             Kingdom
             very
             much
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             the
             native
             soil
             of
             
             our
             dread
             Soveraign
             ,
             his
             gracious
             Master
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             knew
             a
             part
             ,
             yea
             (
             he
             hoped
             )
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             had
             been
             ,
             and
             ever
             will
             be
             as
             loyal
             and
             dutiful
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             any
             other
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ;
             and
             of
             those
             too
             who
             had
             subscribed
             that
             unhappy
             combination
             ,
             he
             knew
             a
             great
             many
             had
             done
             it
             against
             their
             hearts
             and
             wills
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             ever
             ready
             upon
             occasion
             to
             remonstrate
             the
             same
             ,
             by
             adhering
             to
             the
             Kings
             service
             :
             So
             that
             this
             accusation
             was
             nothing
             but
             a
             wrestling
             and
             perverting
             h●s
             words
             and
             meaning
             ,
             of
             purpose
             to
             make
             him
             odious
             ,
             and
             irritate
             a
             whole
             Nation
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             other
             words
             ,
             they
             were
             proved
             only
             by
             one
             Witness
             ,
             which
             could
             make
             no
             sufficient
             faith
             ,
             and
             that
             Witness
             too
             he
             would
             evince
             ,
             if
             not
             of
             perjury
             ,
             yet
             of
             a
             notable
             mistake
             ;
             For
             he
             had
             sworn
             positively
             that
             he
             had
             spoken
             these
             words
             the
             tenth
             of
             October
             ,
             whereas
             he
             was
             come
             out
             of
             Ireland
             into
             England
             the
             twelfth
             of
             September
             before
             ,
             and
             was
             at
             London
             the
             one
             and
             twentieth
             .
          
           
             For
             th●se
             that
             had
             fled
             the
             Kingdom
             because
             of
             that
             Oath
             he
             knew
             none
             such
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             did
             ,
             they
             fled
             into
             Scotland
             ,
             which
             might
             sufficiently
             argue
             their
             Intentions
             and
             Resolutions
             ;
             For
             his
             part
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             not
             willing
             to
             give
             that
             Testimony
             of
             their
             Loyalty
             to
             their
             Prince
             ,
             although
             he
             had
             known
             of
             their
             Departure
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             been
             very
             loath
             to
             have
             kept
             them
             against
             their
             wills
             ,
             but
             should
             have
             been
             gladly
             rid
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             have
             made
             them
             a
             Bridge
             to
             be
             gone
             rather
             than
             stay
             .
          
           
             
             Upon
             Monday
             Master
             Whitlock
             Proceeded
             to
             the
             20
             Article
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             because
             the
             matter
             was
             intervenient
             ,
             
               &
               consimilis
               nature
            
             ,
             they
             had
             resolved
             to
             joyne
             the
             five
             next
             Articles
             together
             ,
             because
             all
             of
             them
             tended
             to
             one
             point
             or
             period
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             what
             bad
             Design
             he
             had
             to
             have
             subdued
             the
             Kingdoms
             both
             of
             Scotland
             and
             England
             by
             force
             of
             Arms
             ,
             and
             to
             reduce
             them
             to
             that
             arbitrary
             Government
             he
             had
             lately
             introduced
             into
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             The
             Lieutenant
             intreated
             that
             they
             would
             proceed
             according
             to
             the
             order
             prescribed
             by
             the
             House
             ,
             which
             was
             Article
             by
             Article
             ;
             He
             said
             five
             Articles
             were
             many
             ,
             the
             matter
             weighty
             ,
             his
             Memory
             Treacherous
             ,
             his
             Jugment
             weak
             .
          
           
             
             It
             was
             bitterly
             replied
             my
             Master
             Glin
             ,
             that
             it
             did
             not
             become
             the
             Pris●ner
             at
             the
             Bar
             ,
             to
             prescribe
             them
             in
             what
             way
             they
             should
             give
             in
             their
             Evidences
             .
          
           
             The
             Lieutenant
             modestly
             answered
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             stood
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             he
             would
             perhaps
             crave
             the
             like
             favour
             ,
             unless
             his
             abilities
             did
             furnish
             him
             with
             more
             strength
             than
             he
             could
             find
             in
             himself
             ;
             for
             his
             part
             he
             was
             contented
             they
             should
             proceed
             any
             way
             ,
             always
             provided
             they
             would
             grant
             him
             a
             competent
             time
             for
             Replying
             .
          
           
             Then
             Whitlock
             went
             on
             and
             told
             the
             Lords
             ,
             that
             something
             in
             those
             Articles
             concerned
             the
             Scottish
             ,
             something
             the
             English
             Nation
             ,
             that
             which
             concerned
             the
             Scottish
             ,
             he
             reduced
             to
             five
             heads
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Deputy
               had
               said
               at
               the
               Councel-Board
               ,
               that
               the
            
             Scots
             
               demands
               contained
               sufficient
               〈◊〉
               to
               perswade
               to
               an
               offensive
               War.
               
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               Thus
               the
               same
               demands
               did
               strike
               at
               the
               Root
               and
               Life
               of
               Monarchical
               Government
               ,
               and
               were
               only
               to
               be
               answered
               by
               the
               Sword.
               
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               That
               he
               had
               caused
               some
            
             Scottish
             
               Goods
               and
               Ships
               ,
               to
               be
               seized
               on
               in
            
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               That
               he
               had
               engaged
               the
            
             Irish
             
               Parliament
               ,
               by
               their
               Declaration
               ,
               in
               that
               War
               against
               the
            
             Scots
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             
               That
               by
               all
               possible
               means
               ,
               he
               had
               put
               had
               thoughts
               and
               Suspicions
               into
               his
               Majesty
               against
               his
            
             Scottish
             
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               laboured
               to
               make
               a
               National
               quarrel
               between
               them
               and
            
             England
             ,
             
               which
               ,
               if
               the
               Kings
               Piety
               ,
               and
               the
               Prudence
               of
               better
               affected
               States-men
               had
               not
               prevented
               ,
               could
               not
               have
               been
               s●erd
               up
               again
               without
               much
               Blood.
               
            
          
           
             Concerning
             England
             ,
             his
             Speeches
             were
             either
             before
             or
             after
             the
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               Before
               his
               Creature
               and
               Bosom
               friend
               Sir
            
             George
             Ratcliff
             ,
             
               he
               had
               said
               to
               Sir
            
             Robert
             King
             ,
             
               when
               he
               was
               doubting
               how
               the
               King
               might
               have
               Monies
               to
               pay
               his
               Armies
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               had
               four
               hundred
               thousand
               pounds
               in
               his
               Purse
               ,
               thirty
               Thousand
               Men
               in
               the
               Field
               ,
               and
               his
               Sword
               by
               his
               side
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               wanted
               Money
               afterwards
               who
               will
               pitty
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               That
               his
               Brother
               Sir
            
             George
             Wentworth
             
               had
               said
               to
               Sir
            
             Robert
             Be●ington
             ,
             
               upon
               the
               dissolution
               of
               the
               last
               Parliament
               ,
               that
               seeing
               the
            
             English
             
               would
               not
               grant
               supply
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               it
               seems
               they
               were
               weary
               of
               their
               Peace
               ,
               and
               desired
               to
               be
               conquered
               a
               second
               time
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               That
               he
               himself
               ,
               upon
               a
               discourse
               with
               the
               Primate
               of
            
             Ireland
             ,
             
               had
               said
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               much
               of
               the
               mind
               of
               those
            
             English
             
               Divines
               ,
               who
               maintained
               it
               lawful
               for
               a
               King
               ,
               having
               tried
               the
               affection
               and
               benevolence
               of
               his
               People
               ,
               and
               then
               denied
               their
               help
               ,
               upon
               an
               inevitable
               necessity
               and
               present
               danger
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               use
               his
               Prerogative
               for
               his
               own
               supply
               ,
               and
               the
               defence
               of
               his
               Subjects
               .
            
          
           
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               To
               the
               Lord
            
             Conway
             ,
             
               in
               a
               Discourse
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               That
               if
               the
               Parliament
               (
               meaning
               the
               last
               Parliament
               )
               should
               not
               grant
               a
               competent
               Supply
               ,
               that
               then
               the
               King
               was
               Acquitted
               before
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
               and
               might
               use
               the
               Authority
               put
               into
               his
               hands
               .
            
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             
               That
               he
               did
               say
               at
               the
               Council
               Board
               ,
               If
               the
               Parliament
               should
               deny
               to
               help
               the
               King
               ,
               he
               would
               take
               any
               other
               way
               be
               could
               for
               his
               Majesties
               Service
               and
               Assistance
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             His
             Expressions
             after
             the
             Parliament
             were
             two
             ;
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             Parliament
             had
             forsaken
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             King
             should
             not
             suffer
             himself
             to
             be
             over-mastered
             by
             the
             frowardness
             ,
             obstinacy
             and
             stubbornness
             of
             his
             People
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             if
             his
             Majesty
             pleased
             to
             employ
             Forces
             ,
             he
             had
             some
             in
             Ireland
             that
             might
             serve
             to
             reduce
             this
             Kingdom
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Proofs
             for
             the
             Scots
             Particulars
             were
             these
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             Lord
             Traquiere
             ,
             who
             was
             indeed
             very
             favourable
             to
             the
             Lord
             Lieutenant
             ,
             and
             spake
             nothing
             to
             his
             Disadvantage
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             scrued
             from
             him
             ,
             with
             much
             difficulty
             he
             told
             them
             ,
             That
             when
             he
             gave
             in
             the
             Demands
             ,
             he
             heard
             him
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             high
             time
             for
             the
             King
             to
             put
             himself
             into
             a
             posture
             of
             War
             ,
             but
             that
             first
             ,
             all
             the
             Council
             of
             England
             said
             the
             same
             as
             well
             as
             he
             :
             secondly
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             a
             double
             Supposition
             ;
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Demands
             were
             truly
             given
             in
             2.
             
             That
             there
             was
             no
             other
             Remedy
             left
             but
             Arms
             ,
             to
             reduce
             them
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Earl
             of
             
             Morton's
             Testimony
             (
             being
             sick
             himself
             )
             was
             produced
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             one
             and
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Article
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Sir
             
               Henry
               Vane
            
             was
             examined
             ,
             who
             declared
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             heard
             the
             Lieutenant
             to
             advise
             the
             King
             to
             an
             Offensive
             War
             ,
             when
             his
             own
             Judgment
             was
             for
             a
             Defensive
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             The
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Earl
             of
             Northumberland
             was
             produced
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             very
             same
             with
             Sir
             Henry
             Vane's
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             The
             Treasurer
             of
             England
             deposed
             the
             same
             with
             Traquiere
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             One
             Beane
             ,
             from
             Ireland
             ,
             told
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             known
             Ships
             seized
             on
             there
             ;
             but
             by
             whose
             Procurement
             or
             Warrant
             he
             knew
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
             To
             the
             Articles
             about
             England
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Sir
             
               Robert
               King
            
             and
             the
             Lord
             Renelaugh
             deposed
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             Sir
             
               Robert
               King
            
             and
             the
             Lord
             ●enelaugh
             had
             heard
             Sir
             
               George
               Ratcliffe
            
             speak
             those
             words
             in
             the
             Article
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Sir
             
               Robert
               Barrington
            
             ,
             of
             Sir
             
               George
               Wentworth
            
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             Primate's
             Testimony
             (
             who
             is
             sick
             )
             was
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Article
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             The
             Lord
             Conway
             deposed
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Article
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             Sir
             
               Henry
               Vane
            
             deposed
             ,
             He
             had
             heard
             those
             Words
             spoken
             at
             the
             Council-Board
             .
          
        
         
           
             For
             the
             Words
             spoken
             after
             the
             Parliament
             :
             To
             the
             first
             ,
          
           
             Sir
             
               Tho.
               Jermyne
            
             ,
             Lord
             Newburg
             ,
             Earl
             of
             Bristol
             ,
             Earl
             of
             Holland
             were
             Examined
             ;
             Bristol
             did
             mince
             the
             Matter
             ;
             but
             
             Holland's
             Testimony
             was
             express
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             exceeding
             great
             Love
             he
             carried
             to
             the
             Man.
             
          
           
             For
             the
             last
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             most
             dangerous
             Speeches
             (
             about
             the
             reducing
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             )
             there
             was
             only
             Sir
             Henry
             Vane's
             Testimony
             ,
             who
             declared
             only
             thus
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             either
             those
             Words
             or
             the
             like
             .
          
        
         
           
             Here
             some
             of
             the
             Lieutenants
             Friends
             shewed
             themselves
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Lord
             Savil
             ,
             who
             desired
             of
             Sir
             
               Hen●y
               Vane
            
             ,
             to
             know
             whether
             he
             said
             their
             ,
             or
             this
             ,
             or
             
               that
               Kingdom
            
             ;
             and
             withal
             said
             ,
             it
             was
             very
             hard
             to
             condemn
             a
             man
             for
             Treason
             upon
             such
             petit
             Circumstances
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Earl
             of
             Southampton
             desired
             to
             know
             whether
             Sir
             
               Henry
               Vane
            
             would
             swear
             those
             words
             positively
             or
             not
             ?
             Sir
             
               Henry
               Vane
            
             said
             positively
             either
             them
             or
             the
             like
             :
             The
             Earl
             replied
             ,
             that
             under
             favour
             ,
             those
             or
             the
             like
             could
             not
             be
             positive
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Earl
             of
             Clare
             desired
             to
             know
             what
             could
             be
             meant
             by
             this
             Kingdom
             ;
             for
             his
             part
             (
             he
             said
             )
             he
             thought
             it
             meant
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Scotland
             ▪
             to
             which
             the
             Word
             this
             might
             very
             well
             be
             relative
             ,
             that
             Kingdom
             being
             only
             mentioned
             in
             the
             preceding
             Discourse
             .
             And
             that
             he
             was
             the
             more
             ready
             to
             be
             of
             that
             Opinion
             ,
             because
             he
             could
             not
             see
             by
             what
             Grammatical
             Construction
             it
             could
             be
             gathered
             from
             his
             words
             ,
             that
             he
             meant
             to
             reduce
             England
             ,
             which
             neither
             then
             was
             ,
             neither
             is
             now
             (
             God
             be
             thanked
             )
             out
             of
             the
             way
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             nor
             upon
             Rebellious
             Courses
             .
          
           
             They
             at
             last
             concluded
             the
             Charge
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Words
               were
               so
               monstrous
               ,
               that
               to
               aggravate
               them
               ▪
               was
               to
               allay
               them
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               would
               simply
               leave
               them
               to
               the
               Judgment
               of
               the
               Lords
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Lieutenant's
             Reply
             was
             ;
          
           
             That
             though
             the
             heaping
             up
             of
             those
             Articles
             had
             put
             him
             to
             a
             great
             Confusion
             ,
             
             yet
             he
             would
             endeavour
             to
             bring
             his
             Answer
             into
             the
             best
             Method
             he
             could
             ,
             and
             first
             he
             would
             reply
             to
             the
             Proo●
             ,
             then
             add
             something
             in
             general
             for
             himself
             ,
             in
             what
             a
             hard
             taking
             and
             lamentable
             Condition
             he
             was
             to
             have
             his
             private
             Discourses
             ,
             his
             most
             intimate
             and
             bosome
             
             friends
             search'd
             and
             sisted
             to
             the
             least
             Circumstance
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             seem
             guilty
             of
             that
             which
             ,
             by
             God's
             assistance
             ,
             he
             should
             never
             be
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             Lord
             Traquieres
             ,
             and
             the
             Deputies
             Depositions
             ,
             he
             thought
             their
             Proofs
             did
             not
             much
             stick
             upon
             him
             ;
             for
             upon
             the
             Suppositions
             ,
             first
             ,
             That
             the
             Demands
             were
             true
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             That
             they
             were
             not
             justifiable
             ;
             thirdly
             ,
             That
             no
             other
             Course
             could
             prevail
             :
             He
             could
             not
             see
             what
             other
             Advice
             he
             could
             possibly
             give
             the
             King
             ,
             than
             to
             put
             himself
             into
             a
             posture
             of
             War
             ,
             especially
             seeing
             then
             there
             was
             frequent
             Reports
             of
             the
             Scots
             invading
             or
             entring
             into
             England
             ,
             nor
             was
             he
             of
             any
             other
             mind
             than
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Council-Board
             .
          
           
             For
             that
             of
             
             Morton's
             ▪
             he
             doth
             not
             positively
             remember
             the
             Words
             ,
             but
             if
             the
             Demands
             were
             read
             ,
             perhaps
             they
             would
             imply
             nothing
             less
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             how
             otherwise
             to
             be
             answered
             but
             by
             the
             Sword
             ;
             all
             other
             Means
             being
             first
             assayed
             ,
             which
             is
             ever
             to
             be
             supposed
             ?
          
           
             For
             Sir
             Henry
             Vane's
             and
             
             Northumberland's
             Testimony
             ,
             about
             perswading
             of
             an
             Offensive
             War
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             he
             remembred
             it
             very
             well
             ,
             and
             thought
             it
             as
             free
             for
             him
             to
             give
             his
             Opinion
             or
             an
             Offensive
             as
             they
             for
             a
             Defensive
             War
             :
             Opinions
             (
             said
             he
             )
             if
             they
             be
             attended
             with
             Obstimacy
             or
             Pertinacy
             ,
             may
             make
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             ever
             made
             a
             Traytor
             ,
             he
             never
             heard
             it
             till
             now
             ;
             nor
             (
             under
             favour
             )
             should
             I
             be
             an
             Heretick
             either
             (
             said
             he
             )
             for
             as
             I
             was
             then
             ,
             so
             am
             I
             now
             ,
             most
             willing
             to
             acknowledge
             my
             Weakness
             ,
             and
             correct
             my
             Errors
             ,
             whereof
             no
             man
             hath
             more
             ,
             or
             is
             more
             sensible
             of
             them
             ,
             than
             I
             my self
             :
             yet
             ,
             if
             that
             Opinion
             of
             mine
             had
             been
             followed
             ,
             it
             might
             perhaps
             have
             spared
             us
             some
             Money
             (
             said
             he
             )
             and
             some
             Reputation
             too
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             have
             been
             prodigal
             enough
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             last
             ,
             about
             the
             Ships
             ,
             it
             proves
             nothing
             but
             he
             would
             willingly
             confess
             ,
             that
             some
             Ships
             were
             there
             detained
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             Direction
             ,
             as
             Vice
             Admiral
             of
             Connaugh
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             at
             the
             Command
             of
             the
             Lord
             Admiral
             the
             Earl
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             and
             produced
             his
             Letter
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             English
             Proof
             ,
             He
             marvelled
             much
             how
             Sir
             George
             Ratcliff's
             Words
             could
             be
             put
             upon
             him
             ;
             Sir
             George
             (
             though
             alledged
             to
             be
             his
             Bosom
             Friend
             )
             yet
             had
             thoughts
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             might
             have
             some
             other
             thoughts
             in
             his
             Bosom
             ,
             and
             be
             to
             some
             other
             Expressions
             than
             Sir
             
               George
               Ratcliffe
            
             :
             No
             man
             (
             said
             he
             )
             can
             commit
             Treason
             by
             his
             Attorney
             ,
             and
             should
             I
             ,
             by
             my
             Friend
             Sir
             George
             ,
             as
             by
             a
             Proxy
             ?
          
           
             For
             his
             Brother
             ,
             He
             never
             knew
             him
             before
             so
             rash
             ;
             but
             that
             was
             nothing
             to
             him
             ;
             except
             they
             could
             prove
             a
             nearer
             Identity
             than
             Nature
             had
             instituted
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Brother's
             Words
             and
             his
             were
             ●ll
             one
             ;
             yet
             withal
             he
             conceived
             that
             his
             Brother's
             Words
             might
             be
             very
             well
             understood
             ,
             of
             the
             Scots
             conquering
             England
             ,
             but
             not
             at
             all
             of
             the
             Irish
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             wished
             with
             all
             his
             heart
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             not
             spoken
             something
             which
             is
             like
             a
             Prophesie
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             Primate's
             Testimony
             (
             with
             all
             Reverence
             to
             his
             Integrity
             be
             it
             spoken
             )
             he
             is
             but
             one
             Witness
             ,
             and
             in
             Law
             can
             prove
             nothing
             ;
             Add
             to
             this
             (
             said
             he
             )
             that
             it
             was
             a
             private
             Discourse
             between
             him
             and
             me
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             spoken
             by
             me
             
               Tentandi
               gratia
            
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             this
             should
             be
             laid
             to
             a
             mans
             Charge
             ,
             let
             your
             Lordships
             judge
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             this
             seems
             to
             me
             against
             Humanity
             it self
             ,
             and
             will
             make
             the
             Society
             of
             men
             so
             dangerous
             and
             loathsom
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             our
             Dwelling
             Houses
             will
             be
             turned
             to
             Cells
             ,
             and
             our
             Towns
             to
             Defarts
             :
             That
             which
             God
             and
             Nature
             (
             our
             Tongues
             )
             have
             bestowed
             upon
             us
             [
             for
             the
             greater
             comfort
             of
             venting
             our
             own
             Conceptions
             ,
             or
             craving
             the
             Advice
             of
             Wiser
             and
             Learnecer
             men
             ]
             should
             become
             Snares
             and
             Burdens
             to
             us
             ,
             by
             a
             curious
             and
             needless
             Fear
             ;
             yet
             if
             my
             Words
             be
             taken
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             with
             all
             that
             went
             before
             and
             followed
             after
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             danger
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             Lord
             Conway
             I
             may
             reply
             the
             same
             ,
             with
             this
             Addition
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             a
             very
             Natural
             Motion
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             to
             preserve
             himself
             :
             every
             Greature
             hath
             this
             Priviledge
             ;
             and
             shall
             we
             deny
             it
             to
             Monarchy
             ,
             provided
             this
             be
             done
             in
             a
             lawful
             ,
             though
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             way
             ?
             This
             grain
             of
             Salt
             must
             be
             added
             to
             season
             all
             my
             Discourse
             .
          
           
             To
             that
             of
             Sir
             
               Henry
               Vane
            
             ,
             of
             offering
             my
             Service
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             I
             thank
             him
             for
             the
             Testimony
             ,
             and
             think
             he
             hath
             done
             me
             much
             honour
             thereby
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             or
             any
             body
             else
             do
             suspect
             that
             his
             Majesty
             will
             employ
             me
             in
             unlawful
             Enterprizes
             ,
             I
             shall
             think
             them
             more
             liable
             to
             the
             Charge
             of
             Treason
             than
             my self
             ,
          
           
           
             To
             the
             subsequent
             Testimonies
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             wrestle
             about
             them
             much
             ,
             only
             the
             last
             of
             Sir
             
               Henry
               Vanes
            
             pinches
             ,
             and
             lies
             sore
             upon
             me
             ,
             but
             to
             that
             which
             the
             Earl
             of
             Clare
             (
             and
             I
             thank
             him
             for
             it
             )
             hath
             said
             already
             ,
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             add
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Testimony
             of
             one
             man
             is
             not
             a
             sufficient
             Witness
             ,
             nor
             can
             a
             man
             be
             Accused
             ,
             much
             less
             Condemned
             ,
             of
             Treason
             ,
             upon
             this
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             read
             the
             Stat.
             of
             Hen.
             7.12
             .
             and
             of
             Edw
             6.5
             .
          
           
             Now
             my
             Lords
             (
             said
             he
             )
             to
             give
             you
             further
             satisfaction
             ,
             I
             shall
             desire
             all
             the
             Lords
             of
             the
             Councel
             ,
             which
             were
             then
             present
             (
             only
             to
             the
             number
             of
             eight
             )
             may
             be
             examined
             whether
             they
             heard
             these
             words
             or
             not
             ,
             for
             the
             Archbishop
             and
             Sir
             
               Francis
               Windebank
            
             they
             cannot
             be
             had
             ,
             Sir
             
               Henry
               Vane
            
             gives
             the
             Testimony
             ,
             I
             deny
             it
             ,
             four
             only
             remain
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             Earl
             of
             Northumberlands
             Testimony
             ,
             which
             was
             read
             ,
             had
             declared
             expresly
             that
             he
             had
             never
             heard
             those
             words
             ,
             nor
             any
             like
             them
             from
             the
             Lord
             Strafford
             ,
             but
             he
             spake
             with
             great
             Honour
             and
             regard
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             Marquess
             Hamilton
             ,
             who
             declared
             upon
             his
             Oath
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             never
             heard
             such
             words
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             had
             heard
             the
             Lieutenant
             often
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             was
             to
             rule
             his
             Royal
             Power
             
               Candidè
               &
               Castè
            
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             never
             be
             well
             for
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             till
             the
             Prerogative
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             the
             Priviledge
             of
             the
             Subject
             went
             in
             one
             pace
             together
             ,
             and
             that
             Parliaments
             were
             the
             happiest
             way
             to
             keep
             a
             correspondency
             between
             the
             King
             and
             People
             .
          
           
             The
             very
             same
             was
             delivered
             by
             the
             Lord
             Treasurer
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Cottington
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             my
             Lords
             ,
             you
             may
             mervail
             how
             these
             words
             rested
             only
             on
             the
             ears
             of
             Sir
             
               Henry
               Vane
            
             ,
             but
             my
             Lords
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             remove
             all
             scruple
             from
             you
             ,
             I
             will
             make
             it
             evident
             that
             there
             was
             not
             the
             least
             intention
             that
             the
             Irish
             Army
             should
             set
             a
             foot
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             conceive
             that
             I
             had
             no
             meaning
             to
             reduce
             this
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             This
             he
             made
             clear
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             the
             Oaths
             of
             Marquiss
             H●milton
             ,
             Lord
             Cottington
             ,
             Lord
             Treasurer
             ,
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Lucas
            
             ,
             who
             only
             were
             private
             to
             that
             matter
             .
          
           
             For
             other
             of
             my
             words
             my
             Lords
             (
             said
             he
             )
             I
             desire
             you
             would
             not
             take
             them
             by
             halves
             ,
             if
             so
             ,
             who
             should
             be
             free
             from
             Treason
             ?
             Certainly
             ,
             if
             such
             a
             precident
             take
             sooting
             ,
             Westminster-hall
             shall
             be
             more
             troubled
             with
             Treason
             then
             with
             Common-Law
             ,
             look
             therefore
             to
             the
             Antecedents
             and
             Consequents
             of
             my
             Speeches
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             find
             the
             state
             of
             the
             question
             clearly
             altered
             ;
             the
             Antecedents
             were
             upon
             an
             absolute
             or
             inevitable
             necessity
             ,
             upon
             a
             present
             Invasion
             ,
             when
             the
             remedy
             of
             a
             Parliament
             cannot
             be
             expected
             ;
             the
             Consequents
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             acompts
             afterward
             to
             the
             Parliament
             .
             The
             qualifications
             too
             in
             a
             lawful
             ,
             convenient
             ,
             and
             ordinary
             way
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             the
             present
             necessity
             can
             permit
             .
             Add
             but
             these
             ,
             and
             which
             of
             you
             are
             not
             of
             my
             mind
             ?
             Is
             the
             King
             endowed
             with
             no
             power
             from
             the
             Lord
             ?
             Is
             he
             not
             
               publicus
               inspector
               Regni
            
             ?
             Stands
             it
             not
             him
             in
             hand
             to
             do
             something
             on
             present
             necessities
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             these
             were
             his
             words
             he
             often
             proved
             ,
             over
             and
             over
             again
             ,
             by
             the
             Marquess
             ,
             by
             the
             Lord
             Treasurer
             ,
             Cottington
             ,
             Sir
             
               Tho.
               Jermine
            
             .
          
           
             My
             Lords
             ,
             what
             I
             have
             kept
             to
             the
             last
             (
             said
             he
             )
             is
             this
             ,
             and
             I
             would
             intreat
             you
             seriously
             to
             think
             of
             it
             ;
             If
             a
             mans
             Table
             ,
             his
             Bed
             ,
             his
             House
             ,
             his
             Brother
             ,
             his
             Friends
             (
             and
             that
             too
             after
             they
             have
             given
             an
             Oath
             of
             Secrecy
             )
             to
             be
             Ra●●
             to
             find
             out
             Treason
             against
             him
             ,
             who
             never
             knew
             what
             it
             meant
             ,
             what
             earthly
             Man
             shall
             pass
             free
             from
             Treason
             ?
             Let
             my
             misfortune
             my
             Lords
             ,
             be
             your
             advertisement
             ,
             your
             wise
             Ancestors
             were
             glad
             to
             put
             bands
             and
             limits
             to
             this
             Lion
             Treason
             ,
             if
             you
             give
             him
             the
             large
             scope
             of
             words
             to
             range
             into
             ,
             he
             will
             at
             last
             pull
             you
             or
             yours
             all
             to
             pieces
             .
          
           
             But
             my
             Lords
             ,
             I
             did
             never
             think
             till
             now
             ,
             that
             matter
             of
             Opinion
             should
             be
             objected
             as
             matter
             of
             Treason
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             first
             Opinions
             are
             free
             ,
             and
             Men
             may
             argue
             both
             pro
             and
             eon
             ,
             in
             all
             faculties
             without
             any
             stain
             of
             his
             Reputation
             ,
             otherwise
             all
             consultations
             would
             be
             vain
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             may
             be
             of
             another
             Judgment
             then
             I
             declare
             my self
             to
             be
             of
             opinion
             ,
             perhaps
             to
             gain
             better
             Arguments
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             my
             own
             Grounds
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Many
             ,
             and
             my self
             often
             times
             ,
             have
             propounded
             my
             Opinion
             ,
             yet
             upon
             hearing
             better
             Judgments
             have
             presently
             changed
             it
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             We
             use
             to
             strain
             our
             Opinions
             too
             ●igh
             ,
             sometimes
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             meet
             in
             a
             just
             moderation
             with
             those
             whom
             we
             conceive
             in
             the
             other
             extremity
             to
             be
             too
             low
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             It
             is
             expresly
             commanded
             by
             the
             Stat.
             Hen.
             6.9
             .
             That
             though
             a
             Man
             should
             say
             the
             King
             is
             not
             lawful
             Heir
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             deposed
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             not
             to
             be
             charged
             with
             Treason
             ,
             but
             only
             with
             Felony
             ,
             and
             I
             hope
             my
             Lords
             ,
             those
             words
             are
             of
             a
             more
             trans●endent
             and
             superlative
             nature
             ,
             than
             any
             alleaged
             by
             me
             to
             be
             spoken
             :
             But
             my
             Lords
             (
             said
             he
             )
             lay
             it
             to
             your
             hearts
             it
             must
             come
             to
             you
             ,
             you
             and
             your
             posterity
             are
             they
             whom
             God
             and
             Nature
             ,
             Birth
             and
             Education
             have
             fitted
             to
             beautify
             the
             Royal
             Throne
             ,
             and
             to
             sustain
             the
             weighty
             affairs
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             if
             to
             give
             your
             Opinions
             in
             Political
             Agitations
             shall
             be
             accounted
             Treason
             ,
             who
             will
             be
             willing
             to
             serve
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             what
             a
             dilemma
             are
             you
             in
             ;
             If
             ,
             
             being
             sworn
             Councellors
             ,
             you
             spake
             not
             your
             minds
             freely
             you
             are
             convict
             of
             perjury
             ,
             if
             you
             do
             ▪
             Perhaps
             ,
             of
             Treason
             .
             What
             detriment
             !
             What
             Incommodity
             shall
             fall
             to
             King
             and
             Kingdom
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             permitted
             ?
             Which
             of
             you
             hereafter
             will
             adventure
             ,
             yea
             dare
             adventure
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             to
             help
             by
             your
             advise
             ,
             unless
             you
             be
             weary
             of
             your
             Lives
             ,
             your
             Estates
             ,
             your
             Posterity
             ,
             yea
             your
             very
             Honour
             ;
             Let
             me
             never
             live
             longer
             than
             to
             see
             this
             confusion
             ,
             yea
             I
             may
             say
             it
             ,
             this
             inhumanity
             in
             England
             ,
             for
             my
             part
             (
             my
             Lords
             )
             I
             here
             confess
             my self
             ,
             I
             ever
             have
             ,
             and
             ever
             shall
             spa●k
             my
             opinion
             ●ely
             ,
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             concern
             the
             Honour
             and
             safety
             ,
             either
             of
             my
             gracious
             King
             or
             my
             deer
             Countrey
             ,
             though
             the
             Sword
             be
             two
             Edged
             ,
             fearing
             rather
             him
             that
             killeth
             the
             Soul
             ,
             than
             him
             〈◊〉
             power
             reacheth
             only
             to
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             Nor
             do
             I
             see
             how
             I
             am
             culpable
             of
             Treason
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             Treason
             for
             not
             being
             Infallible
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             my
             Lords
             ,
             you
             have
             this
             rag
             of
             mortality
             before
             you
             ,
             loaden
             with
             many
             infirmities
             ;
             though
             you
             pull
             this
             into
             shreds
             ,
             yet
             their
             is
             no
             great
             loss
             ,
             yea
             there
             may
             be
             a
             great
             gain
             ,
             if
             by
             the
             same
             I
             may
             seem
             to
             have
             dared
             to
             far
             ,
             to
             give
             a
             Testimony
             to
             the
             World
             of
             of
             an
             Innocent
             Conscience
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             Resolute
             loyalty
             towards
             my
             Prince
             [
             which
             have
             ever
             been
             my
             only
             Pol●
             st●r●
             in
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             my
             life
             ]
             and
             if
             by
             spilling
             of
             mine
             ,
             there
             be
             not
             a
             way
             found
             how
             to
             trace
             out
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Nobillity
             (
             which
             I
             hope
             your
             Lordships
             will
             look
             too
             )
             there
             is
             no
             disadvantage
             at
             all
             suffered
             by
             the
             loss
             of
             me
             .
             You
             have
             his
             very
             words
             as
             neer
             as
             I
             could
             recollect
             .
          
        
         
           
             Tuesday
             was
             a
             day
             of
             Rest
             .
          
           
             
             Upon
             Wednesday
             Whitlock
             
               Charged
               thus
            
             :
             That
             the
             preceding
             Articles
             were
             of
             so
             high
             a
             consequence
             ,
             and
             of
             so
             transcendent
             a
             Nature
             ,
             that
             nothing
             wanted
             to
             make
             up
             the
             perfect
             measure
             of
             the
             most
             horrid
             Treason
             ,
             and
             monstrous
             Attempt
             that
             ever
             ,
             by
             a
             Native
             ,
             was
             intended
             against
             his
             King
             and
             Countrey
             :
             But
             putting
             these
             designed
             projects
             into
             Execution
             ,
             which
             had
             undoubtedly
             hapned
             to
             the
             ruine
             and
             Subversion
             both
             of
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             clemency
             and
             goodness
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             and
             the
             Piety
             and
             carefulness
             of
             the
             well
             affected
             Peers
             timously
             foreseen
             and
             prevented
             the
             same
             ;
             that
             still
             the
             Principles
             of
             Tyranny
             and
             Oppression
             had
             lodged
             within
             his
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             therefore
             had
             burst
             forth
             into
             these
             expressions
             and
             advises
             contained
             in
             the
             following
             Articles
             ,
             where
             first
             ,
             in
             the
             twenty
             fifth
             ,
             they
             Charged
             him
             with
             three
             things
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             ●e
             had
             advised
             the
             King
             to
             a
             rigorous
             and
             unlawful
             exaction
             of
             Ship-Money
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             given
             Councel
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Sherifs
             should
             deny
             their
             best
             endeavours
             ,
             and
             assistances
             to
             that
             effect
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             sent
             for
             and
             fined
             by
             the
             Star-Chamber
             ,
             and
             Imprisonment
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             when
             the
             Aldermen
             of
             London
             ,
             had
             in
             all
             humillity
             represented
             the
             Causes
             why
             the
             Ship-Money
             could
             not
             be
             collected
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             had
             given
             in
             the
             Reasons
             why
             the
             refused
             to
             give
             in
             a
             List
             of
             their
             names
             ,
             within
             their
             City
             ,
             who
             were
             able
             to
             afford
             the
             Loan-Money
             ;
             He
             in
             a
             contemptuous
             and
             Tyrannical
             manner
             ,
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Councel-Board
             had
             said
             to
             the
             King.
             Sir
             ▪
             These
             Men
             because
             of
             their
             obstinacy
             and
             frowardness
             ,
             deserved
             very
             well
             to
             be
             fined
             ,
             ransomed
             and
             laid
             by
             the
             heels
             ,
             And
             it
             will
             never
             go
             well
             with
             your
             service
             ,
             until
             some
             of
             them
             be
             hanged
             up
             for
             examples
             to
             others
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Proofs
             were
             these
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             Bishop
             of
             Loden
             ,
             Lord
             Treasurer
             ,
             who
             declared
             that
             he
             remembred
             the
             words
             very
             well
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             Lieutenant
             had
             advised
             the
             King
             to
             cause
             the
             Ship
             Money
             to
             be
             gathered
             in
             ,
             but
             he
             remembred
             withal
             ,
             that
             both
             himself
             and
             all
             the
             Councel
             had
             done
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             upon
             a
             present
             necessity
             ,
             and
             defect
             of
             Money
             ,
             for
             entertaining
             the
             Army
             ,
             which
             (
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             times
             considered
             )
             they
             all
             conceiued
             ,
             was
             by
             any
             means
             to
             be
             kept
             on
             foot
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Alderman
             Wiseman
             declared
             ,
             that
             upon
             an
             humble
             Remonstrance
             made
             to
             the
             Councel
             Board
             ,
             the
             City
             would
             take
             it
             ill
             ,
             if
             a
             Tax-role
             should
             be
             delivered
             of
             their
             Estates
             ,
             who
             were
             thought
             able
             for
             the
             Loan
             Money
             ;
             the
             Lord
             Strafford
             said
             ,
             they
             deserved
             to
             be
             fined
             ,
             Ransome●
             ,
             and
             laid
             by
             the
             Heels
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             words
             of
             hanging
             them
             up
             ,
             he
             heard
             not
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             Earl
             of
             Barkshire
             declared
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             Strafford
             had
             said
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             refusal
             of
             such
             a
             service
             enjoined
             by
             the
             Kings
             Peremptory
             Command
             ,
             it
             was
             his
             Opinion
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             fined
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Alderman
             G●●way
             attested
             the
             preceeding
             words
             ,
             and
             ●ithal
             added
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             Lieutenant
             ,
             to
             his
             best
             remembrance
             ,
             had
             said
             ,
             It
             were
             well
             for
             the
             Kings
             service
             if
             some
             of
             them
             were
             hanged
             up
             .
          
           
             They
             closed
             the
             Charge
             ,
             
               That
               by
               such
               undutiful
               Expressions
               ,
               he
               had
               injured
               the
               propriety
               of
               the
               Subject
               ,
               and
               had
               put
               such
               discontent
               upon
               the
               City
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               the
               less
               willing
               upon
               any
               occasion
               to
               〈◊〉
               for
               the
               advantage
               of
               the
               Kings
               Service
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Lieutenant
             Replied
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             though
             all
             the
             Charge
             were
             ,
             
             in
             the
             most
             strict
             and
             rigid
             way
             o●
             sence
             verified
             against
             him
             ,
             yet
             he
             could
             not
             conceive
             by
             what
             Interpretation
             of
             Law
             it
             could
             be
             rech't
             home
             to
             High-Treason
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             common
             objection
             (
             that
             the
             Treason
             was
             not
             individual
             but
             Accumulative
             )
             he
             replied
             that
             under
             favour
             he
             thought
             to
             that
             manner
             ,
             were
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             no
             Treason
             at
             all
             :
             Because
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             neither
             in
             Statute
             Law
             ,
             Common
             Law
             ,
             nor
             practise
             ,
             there
             was
             ever
             ,
             till
             this
             time
             ,
             heard
             of
             such
             a
             matter
             as
             Accumulative-Treason
             ,
             or
             a
             Treason-by
             way
             of
             Consequence
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             a
             word
             newly
             coined
             to
             attend
             a
             Charge
             newly
             invented
             ,
             such
             an
             one
             as
             never
             was
             before
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             Treason
             was
             a
             thing
             of
             a
             simple
             and
             specificative
             nature
             ,
             and
             therefore
             could
             not
             be
             so
             by
             accumulation
             ,
             but
             either
             must
             be
             so
             in
             some
             ,
             or
             either
             of
             the
             Articles
             ,
             or
             else
             could
             not
             be
             so
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               He
               did
               conceive
               that
               it
               was
               against
               the
               first
               principles
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               false
               ;
               therefore
               could
               not
               be
               so
               by
               Accumulation
               ,
               but
               either
               must
               be
               so
               in
               some
               or
               each
               of
               the
               Articles
               ,
               or
               else
               could
               not
               be
               so
               at
               all
               .
            
             That
             a
             heap
             ,
             or
             Accumulation
             ,
             should
             be
             and
             not
             be
             of
             Homo-genous
             things
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             which
             ,
             in
             its
             first
             being
             ,
             is
             not
             treasonable
             ,
             can
             never
             confer
             to
             make
             up
             an
             accumulative
             Treason
             .
             
               Cumulus
               ,
               an
               heap
               of
               Grain
               ,
            
             so
             called
             because
             every
             ,
             or
             at
             last
             some
             of
             the
             individuals
             are
             grain
             ,
             if
             otherways
             ,
             an
             heap
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             but
             not
             an
             heap
             of
             Grain
             :
             Just
             so
             ,
             perhaps
             these
             Articles
             may
             make
             up
             an
             heap
             of
             Felonies
             ,
             Oppressions
             ,
             Errors
             ,
             Mis●demeanors
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             (
             and
             to
             the
             thing
             it self
             I
             shall
             give
             an
             answer
             when
             ,
             under
             that
             name
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             Charged
             against
             me
             )
             but
             they
             can
             no
             ways
             confer
             to
             the
             making
             up
             of
             Treason
             ,
             unless
             some
             ,
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             be
             Treason
             in
             the
             Individual
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             the
             Testimonies
             brought
             against
             him
             ,
             were
             all
             of
             them
             single
             ,
             not
             two
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             therefore
             could
             not
             make
             Faith
             in
             matter
             of
             Debt
             ,
             much
             less
             in
             matter
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             ;
             yea
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             against
             the
             Statute
             expresly
             ,
             to
             impeach
             a
             Man
             of
             High-Treason
             under
             the
             evidence
             of
             two
             famous
             Witnesses
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             adjudg
             and
             convince
             him
             upon
             attestation
             of
             one
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             To
             the
             Lord-Treasurers
             Testimony
             ,
             he
             did
             with
             all
             his
             heart
             condiscend
             unto
             it
             ,
             but
             upon
             shese
             grounds
             only
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             present
             necessity
             of
             Money
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Councel-Board
             had
             so
             voiced
             with
             him
             ,
             yea
             before
             himself
             ,
             and
             he
             always
             thought
             it
             Presumption
             in
             a
             Man
             ,
             not
             to
             follow
             the
             wiser
             and
             more
             judicious
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             was
             than
             a
             Sentence
             of
             the
             Star-Chamber
             ,
             for
             the
             right
             of
             paying
             Ship-Money
             ;
             for
             his
             part
             ,
             he
             would
             never
             be
             more
             prudent
             then
             his
             teachers
             ,
             nor
             give
             Judgment
             against
             the
             Judges
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             thought
             it
             not
             far
             amiss
             to
             advise
             the
             King
             for
             the
             collecting
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             by
             Law
             was
             his
             own
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             present
             and
             urgent
             necessity
             ,
             and
             although
             his
             opinion
             (
             and
             it
             was
             no
             more
             )
             had
             been
             amiss
             ,
             he
             hoped
             ,
             that
             though
             in
             case
             of
             Religion
             ,
             being
             attended
             with
             stubbornness
             and
             pertinacy
             ,
             it
             might
             come
             home
             to
             Heresie
             ,
             yet
             in
             his
             case
             opinion
             could
             not
             reach
             so
             far
             as
             Treason
             ;
             unless
             it
             be
             Treason
             for
             a
             Man
             to
             spake
             his
             Judgment
             freely
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             upon
             his
             Oath
             to
             do
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             For
             the
             words
             about
             fining
             ,
             he
             had
             already
             acknowledged
             in
             his
             general
             Answers
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             but
             with
             these
             qualifications
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             his
             opinion
             only
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             upon
             the
             refusal
             (
             as
             he
             conceived
             )
             of
             a
             just
             service
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             spoken
             them
             ,
             by
             no
             means
             to
             prejudice
             the
             Citizens
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             them
             the
             more
             quick
             and
             active
             in
             the
             Kings
             service
             ▪
             that
             no
             ill
             consequence
             at
             all
             hapned
             upon
             them
             ;
             that
             they
             were
             words
             might
             have
             been
             spared
             indeed
             ,
             but
             innocently
             ,
             though
             suddenly
             ,
             spoken
             ;
             which
             he
             hoped
             might
             proceed
             from
             a
             Man
             of
             such
             a
             hasty
             and
             incircumspect
             humor
             as
             himself
             (
             made
             so
             both
             by
             nature
             ,
             and
             his
             much
             infirmity
             of
             body
             )
             without
             any
             mind
             at
             all
             to
             Treasen
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             all
             Chollerick
             expressions
             ,
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             should
             be
             accounted
             treasonable
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             more
             suits
             ,
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             fly
             up
             and
             down
             Westminster-Hall
             ,
             then
             Common-Law
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             To
             those
             words
             attested
             by
             the
             Alderman
             ,
             he
             positively
             denied
             rhem
             ,
             and
             hoped
             they
             should
             never
             rise
             up
             against
             him
             in
             Judgment
             ,
             because
             the
             Testimony
             was
             single
             and
             not
             positive
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             his
             best
             remembrance
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             exceeding
             strange
             ,
             that
             not
             any
             one
             man
             ,
             neither
             of
             the
             Councel
             or
             other
             Aldermen
             were
             so
             quick
             to
             observe
             them
             ,
             but
             only
             Alderman
             Garway
             ,
             which
             he
             thought
             sufficient
             to
             nullifie
             that
             single
             Testimony
             ,
             except
             he
             could
             demonstrate
             himself
             to
             have
             some
             rare
             and
             singular
             faculty
             of
             hearing
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Close
             ,
             He
             desired
             the
             Lords
             ,
             from
             his
             misfortune
             ,
             to
             provide
             for
             their
             own
             safety
             ,
             and
             seriously
             to
             consider
             what
             a
             way
             was
             chalked
             out
             to
             ruin
             them
             both
             in
             their
             Lives
             and
             Estates
             ,
             if
             for
             every
             opinion
             given
             in
             Councel
             ,
             or
             words
             suddenly
             or
             hastily
             spoken
             ,
             they
             (
             who
             are
             born
             to
             weild
             the
             great
             affairs
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             )
             should
             be
             Arraigned
             and
             Sentenced
             as
             Traytors
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Then
             they
             went
             to
             the
             twenty
             sixth
             Article
             and
             Charged
             thus
             :
          
           
             
             That
             the
             Lord
             Strafford
             ,
             having
             by
             his
             wicked
             advises
             exhausted
             the
             Kings
             Treasury
             ,
             did
             also
             Councel
             him
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             To
             imbase
             the
             Coin
             ,
             by
             an
             allay
             of
             Copper-Money
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             To
             seize
             upon
             all
             the
             Bulloin
             in
             the
             Mint
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             in
             discourse
             with
             some
             of
             the
             Aldermen
             ,
             about
             that
             business
             ,
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             the
             City
             was
             more
             ready
             to
             countenance
             and
             relieve
             the
             Rebels
             than
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             King
             of
             France
             did
             use
             to
             manage
             such
             businesses
             ,
             not
             by
             Treaties
             or
             Requests
             ,
             but
             by
             sending
             forth
             his
             Commissaries
             to
             take
             Accompt
             of
             Mens
             Estates
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             Troops
             of
             Horses
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Proofs
             were
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Edwards
            
             ,
             who
             declared
             ,
             that
             in
             discourse
             with
             the
             Lord
             Strafford
             ,
             having
             remonstrated
             unto
             him
             ,
             that
             their
             goods
             were
             seized
             on
             beyond
             Seas
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Money
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Mint
             ;
             he
             told
             him
             that
             if
             the
             Londoners
             suffered
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             deservedly
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             refused
             the
             King
             a
             small
             Loan
             of
             Money
             upon
             good
             security
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             thought
             them
             more
             ready
             to
             help
             the
             Rebels
             than
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Mr.
             Palmer
             declared
             that
             he
             spake
             something
             about
             the
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             but
             whether
             with
             relation
             to
             England
             or
             not
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             remember
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Sir
             
               William
               Parkise
            
             attested
             in
             the
             same
             words
             ,
             and
             withal
             that
             the
             Lord
             Cottington
             was
             then
             present
             ,
             and
             could
             declare
             the
             whole
             business
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Sir
             
               Ralph
               Freeman
            
             declared
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             discourse
             with
             the
             Lord
             Strafford
             he
             had
             said
             that
             the
             servants
             in
             the
             Mint-house
             would
             refuse
             to
             work
             the
             Copper
             Money
             ,
             and
             he
             replied
             ,
             that
             then
             it
             were
             well
             to
             send
             those
             Servants
             to
             the
             House
             of
             Correction
             .
          
           
             They
             closed
             the
             Charge
             ,
             
               That
               by
               such
               undutiful
               Councel
               and
               words
               ,
               he
               had
               given
               more
               then
               sufficient
               proof
               ,
               of
               his
               Design
               and
               purpose
               to
               subdue
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               subvert
               the
               Fundamental
               Laws
               ,
               and
               Priviledges
               of
               the
               same
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Lieutenants
             Reply
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             expected
             some
             proofs
             about
             the
             two
             first
             particulars
             ,
             but
             did
             hear
             of
             none
             ,
             
             and
             that
             it
             was
             no
             small
             disadvantage
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             charged
             with
             a
             great
             many
             odious
             Crimes
             ,
             by
             a
             Book
             Printed
             ,
             and
             flying
             from
             hand
             to
             hand
             ,
             through
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             ,
             yet
             when
             they
             came
             to
             prove
             there
             should
             be
             no
             such
             thing
             laid
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             About
             the
             Speeches
             .
             He
             ingeniously
             confessed
             that
             some
             such
             thing
             might
             perhaps
             have
             escaped
             the
             dore
             of
             his
             lips
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             their
             backwardness
             to
             his
             Majesties
             Service
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             times
             were
             then
             conditioned
             he
             did
             not
             think
             it
             much
             amiss
             to
             call
             that
             faction
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Rebels
             ,
             but
             yet
             he
             thought
             he
             had
             abundantly
             satisfied
             for
             that
             oversight
             ,
             (
             if
             it
             was
             any
             )
             at
             York
             :
             For
             having
             understood
             there
             that
             the
             City
             of
             London
             were
             willing
             to
             make
             a
             Loan
             of
             Money
             ,
             he
             there
             before
             the
             great
             councel
             of
             the
             Peers
             ,
             expressed
             himself
             to
             this
             sence
             ,
             that
             the
             Londoners
             had
             sufficiently
             made
             up
             all
             their
             delays
             hitherto
             by
             their
             Act
             that
             the
             King
             was
             oblieged
             to
             their
             forwardness
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             himself
             should
             be
             as
             ready
             to
             serve
             them
             as
             any
             poor
             Gentleman
             in
             England
             :
             About
             the
             other
             words
             he
             said
             ,
             that
             being
             in
             conference
             with
             some
             of
             the
             Londoners
             ,
             there
             came
             at
             that
             time
             to
             his
             hands
             a
             Letter
             from
             the
             Earl
             of
             Leicester
             ,
             then
             at
             Paris
             ,
             wherein
             were
             the
             Gazets
             inclosed
             ,
             reporting
             that
             the
             Cardinal
             had
             given
             some
             such
             order
             ,
             as
             to
             leavy
             Money
             by
             forces
             ,
             this
             he
             said
             he
             only
             told
             the
             Lord
             Cottington
             standing
             by
             without
             the
             last
             application
             or
             intention
             concerning
             the
             English
             Affairs
             ,
             Cottington
             being
             examined
             upon
             this
             ,
             declared
             the
             same
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             to
             Sir
             
               Ralph
               Freeman
            
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             that
             his
             Testimony
             did
             not
             concern
             the
             Charge
             at
             all
             ,
             nor
             did
             he
             think
             any
             thing
             amiss
             in
             it
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             said
             it
             ;
             if
             the
             Servants
             of
             the
             Mint
             refused
             〈◊〉
             work
             ,
             according
             to
             directions
             they
             did
             deserve
             the
             House
             of
             Correction
             ,
             nor
             was
             it
             Treasonable
             to
             say
             the
             King
             might
             use
             that
             House
             for
             the
             Correction
             of
             his
             Servants
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             any
             Man
             in
             the
             Citty
             for
             theirs
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             He
             said
             that
             there
             was
             no
             great
             likelyhood
             that
             he
             had
             committed
             real
             Acts
             of
             Treason
             ,
             when
             his
             adverse
             party
             was
             content
             to
             trifle
             away
             so
             much
             time
             about
             words
             ,
             neither
             was
             there
             any
             Treason
             in
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             been
             fully
             verified
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             that
             (
             as
             in
             all
             other
             Articles
             )
             he
             reserved
             a
             power
             for
             his
             Councel
             to
             dispute
             in
             matter
             of
             Law.
             
          
           
             They
             went
             to
             the
             Twenty
             seventh
             Article
             ,
             and
             Charged
             thus
             ;
             
             
               That
               immediately
               after
               his
               Appointment
               to
               be
               Lord
               Lieutenant
               to
               the
               Army
               here
               in
            
             England
             ,
             
               he
               shewed
               what
               Principles
               of
               Arbitrary
               Government
               lurked
               within
               his
               bosom
               ;
               for
               by
               his
               own
               immediate
               Authority
               ,
               without
               and
               against
               Law
               ,
               he
               had
               laid
               Impost
               of
               Money
               upon
               the
               Kings
               Subjects
               :
               where
               they
               mention
               three
               Particulars
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               First
               ,
               That
               he
               had
               imposed
            
             8
             d.
             per
             diem
             
               upon
               the
               County
               of
            
             York
             ,
             
               for
               entertaining
               the
               Trayned
               Bands
               ,
               there
               one
               whole
               Month.
               
            
          
           
             
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               they
               had
               sent
               out
               Warrants
               for
               collecting
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               threatned
               to
               imprison
               such
               as
               should
               refuse
               to
               pay
               .
            
          
           
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               That
               he
               said
               that
               it
               was
               a
               Crime
               nigh
               to
               the
               Crime
               of
               high
               Treason
               ,
               not
               to
               pay
               the
               sa●
               .
            
          
           
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               They
               added
               that
               in
               his
               general
               Replies
               ,
               he
               had
               brought
               two
               things
               for
               his
               defence
               ;
               first
               ,
               that
               this
               mony
               was
               freely
               and
               voluntarily
               offered
               by
               those
               in
               York-shire
               ,
               secondly
               ,
               that
               the
               great
               Councel
               of
               the
               Peers
               had
               notice
               of
               the
               same
               .
            
          
           
             
               To
               the
               first
               they
               answered
               ,
               that
               a
               Petition
               was
               indeed
               preferred
               by
               the
               York
               shire
               men
               ,
               and
               a
               Month
               ,
               pay
               offered
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Lord
            
             Srafford
             
               had
               refused
               to
               present
               the
               same
               upon
               this
               exception
               only
               ,
               because
               in
               the
               same
               they
               had
               petitioned
               for
               a
               Parliament
               whereby
               he
               evidently
               declared
               what
               little
               ●nclination
               he
               had
               to
               that
               way
               .
            
          
           
             
               To
               the
               Second
               ,
               They
               appeal'd
               to
               all
               the
               Lords
               present
               ,
               whether
               any
               such
               Order
               did
               pass
               before
               the
               Council
               of
               the
               Peers
               at
            
             York
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Proofs
             were
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             A
             Warrant
             issued
             by
             Colonel
             Pennyman
             ,
             for
             this
             Money
             ,
             and
             another
             by
             Sir
             
               Edward
               Osborne
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Mr
             :
             
               John
               Burrowes
            
             ,
             who
             declared
             that
             he
             was
             Clerk
             to
             the
             great
             Council
             ,
             but
             did
             remember
             of
             no
             Order
             ;
             and
             withal
             added
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             have
             passed
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             he
             attended
             at
             Rippon
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Mr.
             Dunston
             who
             declared
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             known
             that
             Money
             levied
             by
             some
             Musqueteers
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             By
             Sir
             
               William
               Ingram
            
             ,
             who
             declared
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             heard
             the
             Lieutenant
             say
             ,
             that
             to
             refuse
             the
             same
             ,
             came
             nigh
             to
             the
             Crime
             of
             High
             Treason
             .
          
           
             The
             concluded
             the
             Charge
             ,
             
               That
               by
               these
               Particulars
               ,
               it
               was
               more
               than
               evident
               what
               unhappy●
               Purposes
               and
               Trayterous
               Designes
               he
               had
               to
               subdue
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               subvert
               the
               Fundamental
               Laws
               and
               Priviledges
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             To
             the
             Petition
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             a
             true
             Petition
             ,
             
             drawn
             up
             by
             the
             York-shire
             Gentlemen
             ,
             and
             as
             true
             that
             he
             had
             refused
             to
             present
             the
             same
             ,
             because
             of
             that
             clause
             about
             the
             Parliament
             ;
             but
             the
             matter
             was
             thus
             ;
             At
             his
             Majesties
             coming
             to
             York
             ,
             it
             was
             thought
             necessary
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             that
             County
             ,
             to
             keep
             the
             Trayned
             Band
             on
             foot
             ,
             because
             the
             Enemy
             was
             upon
             the
             Borders
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             King
             directed
             him
             to
             write
             to
             all
             the
             Free-holders
             in
             York-shire
             to
             see
             what
             they
             would
             do
             for
             their
             own
             defence
             .
          
           
             The
             Time
             and
             Place
             were
             designed
             by
             the
             King
             ▪
             but
             the
             night
             before
             the
             Meeting
             a
             small
             Number
             convented
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             private
             and
             factious
             way
             ,
             did
             draw
             up
             that
             Petition
             upon
             the
             morrow
             ▪
             at
             their
             appointed
             Diet
             ,
             in
             presence
             of
             the
             whole
             Number
             ,
             the
             Petition
             was
             presented
             to
             him
             ,
             where
             he
             did
             advise
             them
             to
             leave
             out
             that
             Clause
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             he
             knew
             the
             King
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             own
             Gracious
             Disposition
             ,
             had
             intended
             to
             call
             a
             Parliament
             ,
             which
             he
             desired
             should
             rather
             be
             freely
             done
             ,
             than
             upon
             the
             constraint
             and
             importunity
             of
             Petitions
             ;
             moreover
             it
             would
             seem
             a
             Mercenary
             thing
             in
             them
             ,
             at
             one
             and
             the
             same
             time
             to
             offer
             a
             Benevolence
             ,
             and
             withal
             to
             Petition
             for
             his
             Favour
             :
             upon
             this
             Remonstrance
             ,
             they
             were
             all
             willing
             to
             recall
             the
             Petition
             ,
             and
             directed
             him
             by
             word
             of
             Mouth
             ,
             to
             offer
             unto
             the
             King
             the
             Months
             pay
             in
             their
             Names
             ;
             which
             he
             did
             accordingly
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             Forty
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             their
             no
             small
             advantage
             .
          
           
             This
             he
             proved
             by
             Sir
             
               William
               Pennyman
            
             ,
             Sir
             
               Paul
               Neale
            
             ,
             Sir
             
               George
               Wentworth
            
             ,
             Sir
             
               William
               Savil
            
             ,
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Danby
            
             ,
             who
             all
             of
             them
             declared
             as
             much
             in
             ample
             terms
             ;
             and
             withal
             added
             ,
             That
             nothing
             was
             done
             upon
             better
             grounds
             of
             Necessity
             and
             Obedience
             than
             the
             Offer
             of
             ●hat
             Money
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             never
             had
             heard
             any
             man
             grudge
             against
             it
             to
             this
             time
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Second
             ,
             about
             the
             Council
             of
             Peers
             ,
             he
             alledged
             that
             he
             never
             made
             mention
             of
             any
             Order
             of
             theirs
             ,
             but
             he
             remembred
             very
             well
             it
             was
             twice
             propounded
             before
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             had
             approved
             it
             at
             that
             time
             a
             just
             and
             necessary
             Act
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             the
             Council
             had
             contradicted
             it
             ,
             which
             he
             conceived
             as
             a
             tacit
             approbation
             and
             an
             Order
             in
             Equivalence
             .
          
           
             But
             though
             that
             had
             not
             been
             ,
             yet
             there
             was
             nothing
             done
             in
             the
             Business
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             special
             desires
             of
             the
             Gentlemen
             themselves
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             necessary
             Defence
             and
             Protection
             ;
             ye●
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             done
             it
             by
             himself
             alone
             ,
             yet
             he
             conceived
             he
             had
             so
             much
             power
             by
             his
             Commission
             ,
             causing
             the
             Commission
             to
             that
             effect
             to
             be
             read
             :
             That
             albeit
             he
             should
             mistake
             his
             Commission
             ,
             and
             do
             some
             inferiour
             Act
             beyond
             it
             (
             because
             Military
             proceedings
             are
             not
             alwayes
             warranted
             by
             the
             Common
             Law
             )
             yet
             it
             should
             not
             be
             imputed
             as
             an
             Act
             of
             Treason
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             this
             effect
             read
             a
             Statute
             of
             the
             Seventh
             of
             Henry
             the
             Second
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             To
             the
             Proofs
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Colonel
             
             Pennyman's
             Warrant
             ,
             or
             Sir
             
               Edward
               Osburnes
            
             ,
             it
             nothing
             concerned
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             doubted
             not
             but
             these
             worthy
             Gentlemen
             could
             justifie
             their
             own
             Act
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             enough
             to
             do
             to
             answer
             his
             own
             Misdemeanors
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             For
             Sir
             
               John
               Burrowes
            
             ,
             he
             was
             at
             Rippon
             when
             that
             Proposition
             was
             made
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             as
             the
             Warrant
             ,
             so
             neither
             the
             Execution
             troubled
             him
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             For
             Sir
             
               William
               Ingram
            
             ,
             he
             was
             but
             a
             single
             Testimony
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             an
             one
             too
             as
             he
             could
             produce
             an
             Evidence
             to
             testifie
             ,
             he
             had
             mistaken
             himself
             in
             his
             Testimony
             upon
             Oath
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             to
             disadvantage
             the
             Gentleman
             .
          
           
             He
             concluded
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             done
             nothing
             in
             that
             Business
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             Petition
             of
             that
             County
             ,
             the
             King
             's
             special
             Command
             ,
             the
             Connivance
             at
             least
             of
             the
             Great
             Council
             ,
             and
             upon
             a
             present
             necessity
             ,
             for
             the
             Defence
             and
             Safety
             of
             the
             County
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             so
             much
             for
             Wednesday
             .
          
           
             
             Upon
             Thursday
             the
             Committee
             for
             the
             Charge
             declared
             that
             they
             had
             done
             with
             all
             the
             Articles
             ,
             and
             were
             content
             to
             wave
             the
             last
             ,
             for
             Reasons
             best
             known
             to
             themselves
             ;
             only
             Sir
             
               Walter
               Earles
            
             added
             that
             he
             had
             some
             Observations
             to
             bring
             forth
             upon
             the
             two
             and
             twentieth
             Article
             ,
             which
             he
             conceived
             might
             do
             much
             to
             prove
             the
             Earl
             of
             
             Strafford's
             Designs
             for
             Landing
             the
             Irish
             Forces
             in
             England
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             they
             were
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             in
             his
             Commission
             he
             had
             Power
             to
             Land
             them
             in
             Wales
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             part
             of
             England
             ,
             or
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             which
             were
             altogether
             superfluous
             ,
             unless
             there
             had
             been
             some
             purpose
             for
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             within
             two
             days
             before
             the
             Date
             of
             the
             Commission
             ,
             Letters
             were
             sent
             to
             the
             Lord
             Bridgewater
             and
             Pembroke
             from
             Sir
             
               Francis
               Windebank
            
             ,
             to
             assist
             the
             Earl
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             in
             Levying
             Forces
             for
             the
             Kings
             Service
             ,
             and
             these
             might
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             intended
             a
             joyning
             with
             the
             Irish
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             the
             Lord
             Ranelaugh
             at
             the
             raising
             of
             the
             Irish
             Army
             ,
             did
             fear
             such
             a
             Design
             as
             this
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             the
             Town
             of
             Ayre
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             where
             the
             Lord
             Strafford
             pretended
             he
             would
             Land
             those
             Forces
             ,
             was
             fortified
             with
             a
             Bulwark
             ,
             a
             Garrison
             and
             Block
             house
             ,
             which
             would
             prohibit
             Landing
             there
             ;
             that
             the
             Earl
             of
             Argile's
             Bounds
             were
             divided
             thence
             by
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Barr
             or
             Entry
             into
             the
             Town
             was
             very
             dangerous
             and
             shallow
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Proofs
               were
               only
               the
               Reading
               of
               the
               Commission
               granted
               to
               the
               Lord
            
             Strafford
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Lieutenants
             Reply
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             his
             Commission
             was
             the
             same
             Verbatim
             with
             
             Northumberland's
             for
             England
             ,
             and
             and
             that
             it
             was
             drawn
             up
             by
             the
             Council-Board
             here
             ,
             and
             sent
             over
             unto
             him
             ;
             so
             no
             more
             Design
             in
             him
             than
             in
             the
             Gentlemen
             of
             the
             English
             Army
             ,
             nor
             no
             larger
             than
             that
             was
             put
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             this
             was
             the
             first
             time
             he
             heard
             of
             any
             such
             Letters
             ,
             nor
             did
             they
             concern
             him
             more
             than
             any
             of
             the
             House
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             not
             bound
             to
             purge
             the
             Lord
             Ranelaugh
             from
             all
             his
             Fears
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             his
             own
             Fears
             too
             ,
             which
             God
             forbid
             should
             be
             Evidence
             of
             Treason
             against
             any
             man
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             it
             seemed
             the
             Gentleman
             had
             better
             Information
             from
             that
             Kingdom
             than
             himse●f
             ,
             yet
             he
             would
             be
             confident
             to
             say
             ,
             at
             Ayre
             there
             was
             never
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             a
             Block-House
             or
             Garrison
             .
             But
             to
             remove
             all
             Scruples
             (
             for
             indeed
             the
             Road
             or
             Landing-place
             is
             not
             there
             safe
             )
             he
             declared
             that
             it
             was
             his
             intention
             to
             have
             Landed
             some
             Miles
             above
             Ayre
             ,
             and
             made
             only
             his
             Magazine
             of
             that
             Town
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             Earl
             of
             Argiles
             Bounds
             ,
             he
             hoped
             the
             Gentleman
             knew
             they
             came
             not
             on
             foot
             out
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             but
             had
             Ships
             to
             wast
             and
             transport
             themselves
             ,
             and
             that
             one
             of
             his
             prime
             Houses
             (
             Rosneth
             )
             was
             within
             some
             few
             Miles
             of
             the
             same
             Frith
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             Digby
             finding
             Sir
             
               Walter
               Earles
            
             on
             ground
             ,
             did
             handsomly
             bring
             him
             off
             ,
             and
             told
             the
             Lords
             that
             all
             their
             proofs
             for
             that
             Article
             were
             not
             yet
             ready
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             was
             a
             Superfoetation
             only
             of
             the
             Charge
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             such
             a
             Business
             ac
             the
             Plotting
             of
             Treason
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             content
             sometimes
             with
             dark
             Probabilities
             .
          
           
             
             Then
             Mr.
             Glyn
             desired
             the
             Lieutenant
             to
             resume
             his
             Defence
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             give
             a
             Repetition
             of
             their
             Charge
             ,
             and
             so
             close
             the
             Process
             so
             far
             as
             concerned
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
          
           
             
             He
             replied
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             Case
             all
             slackness
             is
             speed
             enough
             ,
             the
             matter
             touched
             him
             narrowly
             even
             in
             his
             Life
             and
             Estate
             ,
             yea
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             he
             esteemed
             above
             th●m
             both
             ,
             his
             Honour
             and
             Posterity
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             confessed
             he
             had
             no
             desire
             to
             ride
             post
             in
             such
             a
             Business
             .
             That
             he
             knew
             the
             Gentlemen
             at
             the
             Bar
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             in
             his
             Case
             ,
             would
             think
             the
             time
             little
             enough
             ,
             except
             their
             more
             able
             Judgments
             could
             sooner
             dispatch
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             humbly
             intreated
             that
             that
             day
             might
             be
             granted
             to
             him
             for
             strengthening
             himself
             ,
             and
             recollecting
             his
             Thought
             and
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             to
             morrow
             he
             would
             be
             ready
             with
             his
             last
             Replies
             for
             himself
             ;
             which
             after
             a
             little
             Ceremony
             and
             Contestation
             ,
             was
             condescended
             unto
             by
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             .
          
           
           
             Upon
             Friday
             Morning
             ,
             about
             Eight
             of
             the
             Clock
             ;
             
             the
             Lieutenant
             of
             the
             Tower
             ,
             and
             my
             Lord's
             Chamber-Groom
             came
             to
             the
             Hall
             ,
             and
             gave
             information
             to
             the
             House
             ,
             upon
             Oath
             ,
             That
             the
             Lord
             Strafford
             was
             taken
             with
             an
             exceeding
             great
             pain
             ,
             and
             fit
             of
             the
             Stone
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             upon
             any
             conditions
             stir
             out
             of
             his
             Bed.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Glyn
             replied
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             a
             Token
             of
             his
             wilfulness
             ,
             not
             his
             weakness
             ,
             
             that
             he
             had
             not
             sent
             a
             Doctor
             to
             testifie
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             Steward
             made
             answer
             ,
             that
             a
             Doctor
             could
             not
             be
             had
             perhaps
             so
             soon
             in
             a
             Morning
             ,
             nor
             was
             it
             possible
             for
             any
             Physician
             to
             give
             a
             certain
             judgment
             concerning
             a
             man's
             disability
             by
             the
             Stone
             ;
             because
             there
             is
             no
             outward
             Symptom●
             that
             appear
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Glyn
             excepted
             ;
             That
             if
             he
             did
             not
             appear
             upon
             Saturday
             Morning
             ,
             he
             should
             lose
             the
             privilege
             to
             speak
             in
             his
             own
             defence
             afterwards
             ;
             and
             they
             permitted
             to
             proceed
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             Steward
             replied
             ,
             That
             the
             Lords
             had
             appointed
             four
             of
             their
             Number
             to
             go
             to
             the
             Tower
             ,
             and
             learn
             the
             just
             cause
             of
             his
             Stay
             ;
             and
             if
             by
             any
             means
             he
             were
             able
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             obliged
             to
             come
             then
             ;
             if
             not
             ,
             Humanity
             ,
             and
             common
             Equity
             would
             excuse
             him
             .
          
           
             
               In
               the
               Afternoon
               it
               was
               reported
               that
               he
               was
               dead
               ,
               
               of
               which
               there
               can
               be
               no
               better
               reason
               given
               ,
               than
               the
               Humour
               and
               Genius
               of
               the
               Times
               ,
               that
               dally
               with
               nothing
               oftner
               than
               untruths
               ,
               and
               calumnies
               ;
               and
               certainly
               there
               are
               many
               men
               of
               shallow
               understanding
               ,
               and
               weak
               affections
               ,
               who
               either
               will
               not
               ,
               or
               cannot
               understand
               the
               Gentlemans
               worth
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               fearful
               and
               needless
               apprehensions
               ,
               are
               so
               desirous
               to
               hear
               of
               his
               Ruin
               any
               way
               ,
               that
               their
               busie
               Tongues
               will
               dare
               to
               anticipate
               the
               stroak
               of
               Justice
               .
            
          
           
             Mr.
             Glyn
             proffers
             new
             proofs
             concerning
             the
             two
             and
             twentieth
             Article
             .
          
           
             Upon
             Saturday
             Morning
             he
             presented
             himself
             at
             the
             Bar
             ,
             
             where
             he
             expected
             nothing
             but
             Repetitions
             of
             Charges
             and
             Defences
             ;
             but
             mean
             while
             Mr.
             Glyn
             proffers
             some
             new
             Proofs
             concerning
             the
             two
             and
             twentieth
             Article
             ,
             which
             the
             noble
             Lord
             refused
             ,
             alleaging
             the
             Process
             was
             closed
             ;
             Mr.
             Glyn
             answe●ed
             ,
             the
             Process
             is
             not
             closed
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             the
             business
             stands
             unrepealed
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             did
             not
             become
             a
             Prisoner
             at
             the
             Bar
             to
             prescribe
             a
             Method
             of
             proceeding
             to
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             answered
             by
             the
             Lord
             Lieutenant
             ,
             That
             he
             thought
             it
             stood
             him
             in
             hand
             as
             neerly
             to
             maintain
             his
             life
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             any
             to
             pursue
             him
             for
             it
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             willing
             they
             should
             bring
             in
             new
             Proofs
             ,
             provided
             that
             he
             might
             have
             time
             to
             make
             new
             Replies
             ,
             and
             withall
             use
             some
             new
             Witnesses
             in
             some
             Articles
             ,
             that
             concerns
             his
             justification
             ▪
          
           
             The
             Lord
             Newark
             ,
             upon
             these
             motions
             desired
             the
             House
             might
             be
             adjourned
             ;
             after
             two
             hours
             stay
             ,
             and
             a
             hot
             conflict
             upon
             the
             Lords
             ,
             they
             returned
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Steward
             commanded
             the
             Order
             to
             be
             read
             ,
             which
             consisted
             of
             two
             Articles
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             granted
             unto
             them
             to
             bring
             in
             Proofs
             concerning
             the
             two
             and
             twentieth
             Article
             ;
             so
             it
             was
             to
             the
             Lord
             Strafford
             to
             make
             his
             replies
             ,
             and
             use
             his
             Witnesses
             concerning
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             if
             they
             went
             to
             no
             more
             Articles
             ,
             no
             more
             should
             the
             Lord
             Strafford
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             did
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             pitch
             upon
             any
             one
             Article
             as
             he
             pleased
             .
          
           
             The
             House
             of
             Commons
             presently
             declined
             all
             other
             Articles
             ,
             and
             conceived
             the
             Order
             expresly
             for
             them
             ,
             restraining
             him
             from
             all
             other
             Articles
             ,
             except
             that
             only
             .
          
           
             He
             conceived
             the
             Order
             was
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             That
             seeing
             they
             had
             pick'd
             out
             their
             Article
             ,
             it
             was
             against
             all
             common
             Equity
             to
             tye
             up
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             not
             admit
             of
             a
             common
             Rule
             for
             them
             both
             ;
             they
             replied
             ,
             That
             when
             the
             Article
             was
             canvased
             ,
             they
             reserved
             Witnesses
             till
             another
             time
             ;
             he
             answered
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             done
             the
             same
             upon
             every
             Article
             ;
             they
             replied
             ,
             That
             the
             House
             had
             refused
             his
             Reservation
             ;
             he
             answered
             ,
             Nor
             had
             they
             passed
             an
             Order
             for
             theirs
             .
          
           
             Upon
             this
             new
             Contestation
             the
             House
             rose
             again
             ,
             and
             was
             adjourned
             .
             It
             is
             supposed
             that
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             had
             the
             better
             ground
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             particularly
             named
             their
             Witnesses
             in
             their
             Reservation
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Strafford
             not
             so
             ;
             they
             pressed
             but
             one
             Article
             ,
             he
             many
             .
             But
             such
             was
             the
             pleasure
             of
             the
             Lords
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             matter
             did
             not
             deserve
             to
             be
             much
             stood
             upon
             ,
             yet
             after
             two
             hours
             vehement
             agitation
             of
             the
             business
             in
             the
             Upper-House
             ,
             they
             returned
             ,
             and
             the
             Order
             was
             in
             his
             favour
             to
             this
             effect
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             both
             of
             them
             should
             wave
             their
             new
             Proofs
             ,
             and
             go
             immediately
             to
             that
             which
             follows
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             If
             they
             would
             not
             do
             so
             ,
             the
             Lords
             conceived
             themselves
             common
             Judges
             to
             both
             ,
             and
             therefore
             would
             not
             deny
             Strafford
             the
             liberty
             of
             pitching
             upon
             what
             Article
             he
             pleased
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             done
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             both
             of
             them
             should
             name
             their
             Witnesses
             at
             the
             Bar
             instantly
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Commons
             were
             much
             grieved
             at
             this
             ,
             yet
             desired
             him
             to
             nominate
             his
             Witnesses
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             make
             any
             benefit
             of
             the
             Order
             ;
             he
             answered
             ,
             That
             he
             would
             nominate
             after
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             first
             in
             order
             ;
             they
             replied
             ,
             That
             he
             knew
             their
             Article
             ,
             they
             not
             his
             ,
             He
             said
             ,
             He
             was
             to
             bring
             Proofs
             about
             the
             second
             ,
             fifth
             ,
             thirteenth
             ,
             and
             the
             fifteenth
             Articles
             ,
             and
             did
             desire
             them
             that
             they
             would
             now
             proceed
             to
             nomination
             .
          
           
             But
             they
             told
             him
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             embrace
             the
             Order
             without
             advice
             of
             the
             whole
             House
             ;
             then
             on
             a
             sudden
             ,
             a
             mighty
             noise
             followed
             of
             the
             whole
             House
             ,
             Withdraw
             ,
             Withdraw
             ,
             and
             was
             in
             so
             uncouth
             and
             tumultuous
             a
             confusion
             ,
             that
             it
             produced
             both
             admiration
             and
             fear
             in
             the
             Beholders
             ,
             wherein
             we
             might
             easily
             feel
             the
             Pulse
             of
             a
             distempered
             State
             ;
             both
             the
             Houses
             brake
             up
             ,
             not
             appointing
             so
             much
             as
             the
             n●
             Diet
             ,
             each
             man's
             countenance
             spake
             anger
             and
             discontent
             ,
             and
             nothing
             sounded
             in
             our
             Ears
             all
             Sunday
             but
             terrors
             and
             affrightments
             ,
             of
             a
             present
             division
             and
             breach
             between
             the
             two
             Houses
             ;
             That
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             would
             declare
             him
             a
             Traytor
             ,
             and
             all
             such
             Lords
             too
             ,
             as
             were
             his
             adherents
             ;
             that
             he
             should
             be
             no
             more
             heard
             in
             public
             ,
             that
             (
             though
             Parties
             and
             not
             his
             Peers
             )
             they
             would
             Vote
             in
             his
             Sentence
             ,
             That
             a
             Bill
             of
             Attainder
             should
             presently
             be
             drawn
             up
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             nothing
             could
             content
             them
             but
             present
             execution
             .
             Big
             words
             flew
             up
             and
             down
             all
             Monday
             .
          
           
             
             That
             whole
             day
             was
             spent
             in
             a
             Conference
             betwixt
             the
             Houses
             ,
             without
             any
             meeting
             in
             the
             Hall
             ,
             but
             the
             Lords
             (
             who
             had
             learned
             ,
             as
             it
             seems
             ,
             to
             force
             their
             own
             ruin
             by
             his
             misfortune
             ,
             and
             now
             conceive
             that
             Monarchy
             and
             Nobility
             are
             of
             such
             Identity
             ,
             that
             one
             and
             the
             same
             is
             the
             diminution
             of
             both
             )
             kept
             fast
             to
             their
             conclusion
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             pass
             from
             their
             Order
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             many
             dangers
             represented
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             were
             constrained
             at
             last
             to
             give
             way
             ,
             and
             embrace
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Order
             ,
             by
             waving
             Witnesses
             on
             both
             sides
             .
          
           
             This
             hath
             been
             no
             small
             discouragement
             to
             his
             Enemies
             ;
             for
             a
             more
             real
             Demonstration
             of
             his
             party
             amongst
             the
             Lords
             could
             not
             have
             been
             shewn
             .
          
           
             Upon
             Monday
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             Lords
             went
             so
             high
             in
             their
             heat
             ,
             as
             to
             tell
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             an
             un-natural
             motion
             fo●
             the
             Head
             to
             be
             governed
             by
             the
             Tail
             ;
             That
             they
             hated
             Rebellion
             as
             bad
             as
             Treason
             ;
             That
             the
             same
             blood
             that
             ennobled
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             did
             move
             also
             in
             their
             Veins
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             would
             never
             suffer
             themselves
             to
             be
             suppressed
             by
             a
             popular
             faction
             .
          
           
             After
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             storm
             all
             was
             (
             as
             well
             as
             might
             be
             )
             sodered
             up
             again
             ,
             and
             Tuesday
             appointed
             to
             be
             the
             day
             for
             the
             Lieutenant
             to
             resume
             his
             Defences
             ,
             and
             they
             their
             Charge
             ,
             without
             any
             more
             proof
             ,
             to
             be
             used
             on
             either
             side
             .
          
           
             
             Upon
             Tuesday
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Steward
             ,
             at
             the
             entry
             told
             them
             ,
             the
             Lords
             had
             Ordered
             ,
             that
             both
             their
             Testimonies
             should
             be
             waved
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             proceed
             immediately
             to
             what
             followed
             ,
             so
             that
             that
             day
             might
             put
             an
             end
             to
             what
             concerned
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact.
             
          
           
             
             The
             Lord
             Lieutenant
             replied
             ,
             That
             in
             all
             humility
             and
             obedience
             ,
             he
             would
             submit
             himself
             to
             that
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             their
             Decrees
             whatsoever
             ,
             though
             it
             should
             reach
             as
             far
             home
             unto
             him
             as
             his
             own
             Life
             ;
             but
             withall
             humbly
             begged
             ,
             That
             if
             hereafter
             he
             should
             be
             troubled
             (
             for
             they
             were
             to
             speak
             last
             )
             with
             new
             matter
             ,
             or
             with
             supplemental
             Proof
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             leave
             to
             speak
             something
             in
             his
             own
             Defence
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             Steward
             answered
             ,
             It
             was
             all
             the
             reason
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             The
             Lieutenant
             went
             on
             thus
             :
             
               
                 
                   
                     MY
                     LORDS
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   
                   This
                   day
                   I
                   stand
                   before
                   you
                   charged
                   with
                   High
                   Treason
                   ,
                   the
                   burthen
                   is
                   heavy
                   ,
                   yet
                   far
                   the
                   more
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   it
                   hath
                   borrowed
                   the
                   Patrociny
                   of
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   Commons
                   ;
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   interessed
                   ,
                   I
                   might
                   express
                   a
                   no
                   less
                   easie
                   ,
                   than
                   I
                   do
                   a
                   safe
                   issue
                   and
                   good
                   success
                   to
                   the
                   business
                   :
                   But
                   let
                   neither
                   my
                   weakness
                   plead
                   my
                   Innocence
                   ,
                   nor
                   their
                   power
                   my
                   Guilt
                   .
                   If
                   your
                   Lordships
                   will
                   conceive
                   of
                   my
                   Defences
                   ▪
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   themselves
                   ,
                   without
                   reference
                   to
                   either
                   (
                   and
                   I
                   shall
                   endeavour
                   so
                   to
                   present
                   them
                   )
                   I
                   hope
                   to
                   go
                   away
                   from
                   hence
                   as
                   clearly
                   justified
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   am
                   now
                   in
                   the
                   testimony
                   of
                   a
                   good
                   conscience
                   ,
                   by
                   my self
                   .
                   My
                   Lords
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   all
                   along
                   my
                   Charge
                   watched
                   to
                   see
                   that
                   poysoned
                   Arrow
                   of
                   Treason
                   ,
                   that
                   some
                   men
                   would
                   sain
                   have
                   to
                   be
                   feathered
                   in
                   my
                   Heart
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   deadly
                   Cup
                   of
                   Wine
                   ;
                   that
                   hath
                   so
                   intoxicated
                   some
                   petty
                   misalleaged
                   Errors
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   put
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   Elevation
                   of
                   High
                   Treason
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   truth
                   it
                   hath
                   not
                   been
                   my
                   quickness
                   to
                   discern
                   any
                   such
                   Monster
                   yet
                   within
                   my
                   Breast
                   ;
                   though
                   now
                   perhaps
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   sinistrous
                   Information
                   ,
                   sticking
                   to
                   my
                   Clothes
                   :
                   They
                   tell
                   me
                   of
                   a
                   two-fold
                   Treason
                   ,
                   one
                   against
                   the
                   Statute
                   ,
                   another
                   by
                   the
                   Common-Law
                   ;
                   this
                   direct
                   ,
                   that
                   consecutive
                   ;
                   this
                   individual
                   ,
                   that
                   accumulative
                   ;
                   this
                   in
                   it self
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   construction
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
           
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             I
             must
             and
             do
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             if
             I
             had
             the
             least
             suspicion
             of
             my
             own
             guilt
             ,
             I
             would
             spare
             your
             Lordships
             the
             pains
             ,
             cast
             the
             first
             Stone
             at
             my self
             ,
             and
             pass
             Sentence
             of
             condemnation
             against
             my self
             :
             And
             whether
             it
             be
             so
             or
             not
             ,
             I
             refer
             my self
             to
             your
             Lordships
             Ju●gment
             and
             Declaration
             :
             You
             ,
             and
             only
             you
             ▪
             (
             under
             the
             favour
             and
             protection
             of
             my
             gracious
             Master
             )
             are
             my
             Judges
             ,
             under
             favour
             none
             of
             the
             Commons
             are
             my
             Peers
             ,
             nor
             can
             they
             be
             my
             Judges
             ,
             I
             shall
             ever
             celebrate
             the
             Providence
             and
             Wisdom
             of
             your
             noble
             Ancestors
             ,
             who
             have
             put
             the
             Keys
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             (
             so
             far
             as
             concerns
             you
             and
             your
             Posterity
             )
             into
             your
             own
             hands
             ,
             not
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             your
             inferiours
             :
             None
             but
             your
             own
             selves
             know
             the
             rate
             of
             your
             noble
             Blood
             ,
             none
             but
             your selves
             must
             hold
             the
             Ballance
             in
             dispensing
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             proceed
             in
             repeating
             my
             Defences
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             reduceable
             to
             these
             two
             main
             points
             of
             Treason
             ,
             and
             for
             Treason
             against
             the
             Statute
             (
             which
             is
             the
             only
             Treason
             in
             effect
             )
             nothing
             is
             alleaged
             for
             that
             ,
             but
             the
             fifteenth
             ,
             two
             and
             twentieth
             ,
             and
             twenty
             seventh
             Articles
             .
             
               Here
               he
               brought
               the
               sum
               of
               all
               his
               Replies
               made
               to
               these
               three
               Articles
               before
               ,
               and
               almost
               in
               the
               same
               words
               as
               before
               ;
               only
               that
               testimony
               of
               Sir
               Henry
               Vane's
               ,
               because
               it
               seemed
               pressing
               ,
               he
               stood
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               alleaged
               five
               Reasons
               for
               the
               nullifying
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             but
             a
             single
             testimony
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             make
             Faith
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             Debt
             ,
             much
             less
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             ,
             yea
             that
             it
             was
             expresly
             against
             the
             Statute
             to
             impeach
             (
             much
             less
             to
             condemn
             him
             )
             upon
             High
             Treason
             ,
             under
             the
             testimony
             of
             two
             famous
             Witnesses
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             dubious
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             exprest
             it
             with
             an
             ,
             
               as
               I
               do
               remember
            
             ,
             and
             such
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             Words
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             Councel
             of
             eight
             ,
             except
             himself
             ,
             disclaim
             the
             words
             ,
             as
             if
             by
             a
             singular
             providence
             they
             had
             taken
             hold
             of
             his
             Ears
             only
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             at
             that
             time
             the
             King
             had
             levied
             no
             Forces
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             could
             not
             be
             possibly
             so
             impudent
             as
             to
             say
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             an
             Army
             there
             which
             he
             might
             imploy
             for
             the
             reducing
             this
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             proved
             by
             Witnesses
             beyond
             all
             exceptions
             (
             Marquess
             Hamilton
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Treasurer
             ,
             the
             Earl
             of
             Northumberland
             ,
             Lord
             Cottington
             ,
             Sir
             
               William
               Pennyman
            
             ,
             and
             Sir
             
               Arthur
               Terringham
            
             )
             that
             there
             was
             never
             the
             least
             intention
             to
             land
             those
             Forces
             in
             England
             .
             He
             went
             on
             :
          
        
         
           
             So
             much
             for
             the
             Articles
             that
             concern
             Individual
             Treason
             .
          
           
             To
             make
             up
             the
             Constructive
             Treason
             ,
             or
             Treason
             by
             way
             of
             Accumulation
             ;
             many
             Articles
             are
             brought
             against
             me
             ,
             as
             if
             in
             a
             heap
             of
             Felonies
             or
             Misdemeanors
             (
             for
             in
             their
             conceit
             they
             reach
             no
             higher
             )
             some
             prolifical
             seed
             apt
             to
             produce
             what
             is
             treasonable
             ,
             could
             lurk
             :
             Here
             I
             am
             charged
             to
             have
             designed
             the
             ruin
             and
             overthrow
             ,
             both
             of
             Religion
             and
             State
             :
             The
             first
             seemeth
             rather
             to
             have
             been
             used
             to
             make
             me
             odious
             than
             guilty
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             Proof
             alleaged
             concerning
             my
             confederacy
             with
             the
             Popish-faction
             ,
             nor
             could
             there
             be
             any
             indeed
             ,
             never
             a
             Servant
             in
             Authority
             beneath
             the
             King
             my
             Master
             ,
             was
             ever
             more
             hated
             and
             maligned
             by
             those
             men
             than
             my self
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             an
             Impartial
             and
             strict
             executing
             of
             the
             Laws
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             Here
             your
             Lordships
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
             the
             greater
             number
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             used
             against
             me
             ,
             either
             from
             Ireland
             or
             from
             York-shire
             ,
             were
             men
             of
             that
             Religion
             :
             But
             for
             my
             own
             Resolution
             (
             I
             thank
             God
             )
             I
             am
             ready
             every
             hour
             of
             the
             day
             to
             Seal
             my
             disaffection
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             with
             my
             dearest
             Blood.
             
          
           
             But
             ,
             my
             Lords
             ,
             give
             me
             leave
             here
             to
             pour
             forth
             the
             grief
             of
             my
             Soul
             before
             you
             ,
             these
             proceedings
             against
             me
             seem
             to
             be
             exceeding
             rigorous
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             more
             of
             prejudice
             than
             equity
             ,
             that
             upon
             a
             supposed
             Charge
             of
             my
             Hypocrisie
             or
             Errors
             in
             Religion
             ,
             I
             should
             be
             made
             so
             monstrously
             odious
             to
             three
             Kingdoms
             ;
             a
             great
             many
             thousand
             Eyes
             have
             seen
             my
             Accusations
             ,
             whose
             Ears
             shall
             never
             hear
             ,
             that
             when
             it
             came
             to
             the
             upshot
             I
             was
             never
             accused
             of
             them
             .
             Is
             this
             fair
             dealing
             amongst
             Christians
             ?
             But
             I
             have
             lost
             nothing
             by
             that
             :
             Popular
             applause
             was
             ever
             nothing
             in
             my
             conceit
             ,
             the
             uprightness
             and
             integrity
             of
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ,
             was
             ,
             and
             ever
             shall
             be
             ,
             my
             continual
             Feast
             ;
             and
             if
             I
             can
             be
             justified
             in
             your
             Lordships
             judgments
             from
             this
             grand
             imputation
             (
             as
             I
             hope
             now
             I
             am
             ,
             seeing
             these
             Gentlemen
             have
             thrown
             down
             the
             Bucklers
             )
             I
             shall
             account
             my self
             justified
             by
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             ,
             because
             by
             you
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             Epitomy
             ,
             the
             better
             part
             ,
             yea
             the
             very
             Soul
             and
             Life
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             my
             Design
             against
             the
             State
             ,
             I
             dare
             plead
             as
             much
             Innocency
             here
             ,
             as
             in
             matter
             of
             my
             Religion
             :
             I
             have
             ever
             admired
             the
             wisdom
             of
             our
             Ancestors
             ,
             who
             have
             so
             fixed
             the
             pillars
             of
             this
             Monarchy
             ,
             that
             each
             of
             them
             keep
             a
             due
             proportion
             and
             measure
             with
             other
             ,
             and
             have
             so
             handsomly
             tied
             up
             the
             Nerves
             and
             Sinews
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             that
             the
             straining
             of
             any
             one
             may
             bring
             danger
             and
             sorrow
             to
             the
             whole
             Oeconomy
             .
             The
             Prerogative
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             the
             Propriety
             of
             the
             Subject
             ,
             have
             such
             mutual
             Relations
             ,
             this
             takes
             protection
             from
             that
             ,
             that
             foundation
             and
             nourishment
             from
             this
             .
             And
             as
             on
             the
             Lute
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             string
             be
             too
             high
             or
             too
             lowly
             wound
             
             up
             ,
             you
             have
             lost
             the
             Harmony
             ,
             so
             here
             the
             excess
             of
             a
             Prerogative
             is
             oppression
             of
             pretended
             Liberty
             in
             the
             Subject
             ,
             Disorder
             ,
             and
             Anarchy
             .
             The
             Prerogative
             must
             be
             used
             as
             God
             doth
             his
             Omnipotency
             ,
             upon
             extraordinary
             Occasions
             ;
             the
             Laws
             (
             answerable
             to
             that
             
               potentia
               ligata
               in
               Creaturis
            
             )
             must
             have
             place
             at
             other
             times
             :
             And
             yet
             there
             must
             be
             a
             Prerogative
             ,
             if
             there
             must
             be
             extraordinary
             occasions
             ,
             the
             Propriety
             of
             the
             Subject
             is
             ever
             to
             be
             maintained
             ,
             if
             it
             go
             in
             equal
             pace
             with
             this
             :
             They
             are
             fellows
             and
             Companions
             that
             have
             and
             ever
             must
             be
             inseparable
             in
             a
             well
             governed
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             no
             way
             so
             fitting
             ,
             so
             natural
             to
             nourish
             and
             entertain
             both
             ,
             as
             the
             frequent
             use
             of
             Parliaments
             :
             By
             those
             a
             commerce
             and
             acquaintance
             is
             kept
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             King
             and
             Subject
             .
             These
             thoughts
             have
             gone
             along
             with
             me
             these
             fourteen
             years
             of
             my
             public
             Employments
             ,
             and
             shall
             God
             willing
             to
             my
             Grave
             :
             God
             ,
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             my
             own
             Conscience
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             who
             have
             been
             most
             Accessory
             to
             my
             inward
             thoughts
             and
             opinions
             can
             bear
             me
             witness
             ,
             that
             I
             ever
             did
             inculcate
             this
             ;
             That
             the
             happiness
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             consists
             in
             a
             just
             poize
             of
             the
             King's
             Prerogative
             ,
             and
             the
             Subjects
             Liberty
             .
             And
             that
             things
             would
             never
             go
             well
             ,
             'till
             they
             went
             hand
             in
             hand
             together
             .
          
           
             I
             thank
             God
             for
             it
             ,
             by
             my
             Master's
             favour
             ,
             and
             the
             providence
             of
             my
             Ancestors
             ,
             I
             have
             an
             Estate
             ,
             which
             so
             interesseth
             me
             in
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             no
             great
             mind
             to
             be
             a
             Slave
             ,
             but
             a
             Subject
             ;
             nor
             could
             I
             wish
             the
             Cards
             to
             be
             shuffled
             over
             again
             ,
             upon
             hopes
             to
             fall
             upon
             a
             better
             Set
             :
             Nor
             did
             I
             ever
             nourish
             such
             base
             mercenary
             thoughts
             ,
             as
             to
             become
             a
             Pander
             to
             the
             Tyranny
             and
             Ambition
             of
             the
             greatest
             man
             living
             :
             No
             ,
             I
             have
             and
             ever
             shall
             aim
             at
             a
             fair
             ,
             but
             a
             bounded
             Liberty
             ,
             remembring
             always
             that
             I
             am
             a
             Free-man
             ,
             yet
             a
             Subject
             ;
             that
             I
             have
             a
             Right
             ,
             but
             under
             a
             Monarch
             .
             But
             it
             hath
             been
             my
             misfortune
             now
             when
             I
             am
             gray-headed
             ,
             to
             be
             Charged
             by
             the
             Mistakers
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             who
             are
             now
             so
             highly
             bent
             ,
             that
             all
             appears
             to
             them
             to
             be
             in
             the
             extream
             for
             Monarchy
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             for
             themselves
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Designs
             ,
             Words
             ,
             yea
             Intentions
             ,
             are
             brought
             out
             for
             real
             Demonstrations
             for
             my
             misdemeanors
             ,
             such
             a
             multiplying
             Glass
             is
             a
             prejudicate
             Opinion
             .
          
           
             The
             Articles
             contain
             Expressions
             and
             Actions
             :
             My
             Expressions
             either
             in
             Ireland
             or
             England
             ;
             my
             Actions
             either
             before
             or
             after
             these
             late
             stirs
             (
             in
             this
             Order
             he
             went
             through
             the
             whole
             Charge
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             Article
             to
             the
             last
             ,
             in
             an
             excellent
             Method
             ,
             and
             repeated
             all
             the
             Sums
             and
             Heads
             of
             what
             was
             spoken
             by
             him
             before
             ,
             only
             added
             in
             the
             twenty
             eighth
             Article
             )
             if
             that
             one
             Article
             had
             been
             proved
             against
             him
             ,
             it
             contained
             more
             weighty
             matter
             than
             all
             the
             Charge
             besides
             :
             And
             it
             had
             not
             only
             been
             Treason
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             also
             Villany
             ,
             to
             have
             betrayed
             the
             trust
             of
             His
             Majesty's
             Army
             .
             Yet
             because
             the
             Gentlemen
             had
             been
             sparing
             (
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             times
             )
             to
             insist
             upon
             that
             Article
             ,
             though
             it
             might
             concern
             him
             much
             ,
             he
             resolved
             to
             keep
             the
             same
             Method
             ,
             and
             not
             utter
             the
             least
             expression
             that
             might
             seem
             to
             disturb
             the
             happy
             agreement
             intended
             ,
             though
             he
             wished
             the
             same
             might
             deceive
             his
             expectation
             :
             Only
             thus
             much
             he
             admired
             ,
             how
             himself
             ,
             being
             an
             Incendiary
             against
             the
             Scots
             ,
             in
             the
             twenty
             third
             Article
             ,
             is
             now
             become
             their
             Confederate
             in
             the
             twenty
             eighth
             Article
             ;
             or
             how
             he
             could
             be
             Charged
             for
             betraying
             New-Castle
             ,
             and
             for
             fighting
             with
             the
             Scots
             at
             Newbourn
             too
             ,
             seeing
             fighting
             with
             them
             was
             no
             possible
             means
             for
             betraying
             the
             Town
             ,
             but
             to
             hinder
             their
             passage
             thither
             .
          
           
             That
             he
             never
             advised
             War
             farther
             (
             than
             in
             his
             poor
             judgment
             )
             concerned
             the
             very
             life
             of
             the
             King's
             Authority
             ,
             and
             the
             safety
             and
             honour
             of
             his
             Kingdoms
             :
             Nor
             saw
             he
             what
             advantage
             could
             be
             made
             by
             a
             War
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             where
             nothing
             could
             be
             gained
             but
             many
             hard
             blows
             :
             For
             his
             part
             ,
             he
             honoured
             the
             Nation
             ,
             but
             he
             wished
             they
             might
             be
             ever
             under
             their
             own
             Climate
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             desire
             they
             should
             be
             too
             well
             acquainted
             with
             the
             better
             Soyl
             of
             England
             :
             But
             he
             thought
             that
             Article
             had
             been
             added
             in
             jest
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             supernumerary
             ;
             and
             he
             very
             little
             suspected
             to
             be
             reckoned
             a
             Confederate
             with
             the
             Scots
             ,
             and
             wished
             (
             as
             he
             hoped
             it
             was
             )
             that
             every
             
             English-man
             were
             as
             free
             from
             that
             imputation
             as
             himself
             ,
             [
             closing
             his
             Defence
             with
             this
             Speech
             .
             ]
          
           
             My
             Lords
             ,
             You
             see
             what
             may
             be
             alleaged
             for
             this
             Constructive
             ,
             rather
             Destructive
             Treason
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             the
             judgment
             to
             conceive
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             Treason
             is
             agreeable
             ,
             either
             with
             the
             fundamental
             grounds
             of
             Reason
             ,
             or
             Law
             :
             not
             of
             Reason
             ,
             for
             how
             can
             that
             be
             Treason
             in
             the
             lump
             or
             mass
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             so
             in
             any
             of
             the
             parts
             ?
             Or
             how
             can
             that
             make
             a
             thing
             Treasonable
             ,
             which
             in
             it self
             is
             not
             so
             ?
             Not
             of
             Law
             ,
             since
             neither
             Statute
             ,
             Common-Law
             ,
             nor
             Practice
             ,
             hath
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Government
             ever
             mentioned
             such
             a
             thing
             ;
             and
             where
             ,
             my
             Lords
             ,
             hath
             this
             Fire
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             appearance
             of
             any
             Smoak
             ,
             lien
             hid
             so
             many
             hundred
             years
             ,
             and
             now
             breaks
             forth
             into
             a
             violent
             Flame
             to
             destroy
             me
             and
             my
             Posterity
             from
             the
             Earth
             ?
             My
             Lords
             ,
             do
             we
             not
             live
             by
             Laws
             ,
             and
             must
             we
             be
             punished
             by
             Laws
             before
             they
             be
             made
             ?
             Far
             better
             were
             it
             to
             live
             by
             no
             Laws
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             governed
             by
             those
             Characters
             of
             Discretion
             and
             Virtue
             ,
             that
             Nature
             hath
             stamped
             in
             us
             ,
             than
             to
             put
             this
             necessity
             of
             Divination
             upon
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             to
             accuse
             him
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             Law
             ,
             before
             it
             be
             a
             Law
             at
             all
             .
             If
             a
             Water-man
             upon
             the
             Thames
             split
             his
             Boat
             by
             grating
             upon
             an
             Anchor
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             have
             a
             Buoy
             appending
             
             to
             it
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             charge
             his
             own
             Inobservance
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             hath
             none
             ,
             the
             owner
             of
             the
             Anchor
             is
             to
             pay
             the
             loss
             .
          
           
             Mr
             Lords
             ,
             if
             this
             Crime
             which
             they
             call
             Arbitrary
             Treason
             ,
             had
             been
             marked
             by
             any
             discerner
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             ignorance
             thereof
             should
             be
             no
             excuse
             for
             me
             ,
             but
             if
             it
             be
             no
             Law
             at
             all
             ,
             how
             can
             it
             in
             rigour
             or
             strictness
             it self
             condemn
             me
             ?
             Beware
             you
             do
             not
             awake
             these
             sleeping
             Lyons
             ,
             by
             the
             searching
             out
             some
             neglected
             Moth-eaten
             Records
             ,
             they
             may
             one
             day
             tare
             you
             and
             your
             Posterity
             in
             pieces
             :
             It
             was
             your
             Ancestors
             care
             to
             chain
             them
             up
             within
             the
             Barracadoes
             of
             Statutes
             ,
             be
             not
             you
             ambitious
             to
             be
             more
             skilful
             and
             curious
             than
             your
             fore-Fathers
             in
             the
             Art
             of
             killing
             .
          
           
             My
             Lords
             ,
             it
             is
             my
             present
             misfortune
             ,
             for
             ever
             yours
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             not
             the
             smallest
             part
             of
             my
             Grief
             ,
             that
             not
             the
             Crime
             of
             Treason
             ,
             but
             my
             other
             Sins
             (
             which
             are
             exceeding
             many
             )
             have
             presented
             me
             before
             this
             Bar
             ,
             and
             except
             your
             Lordships
             wisdoms
             provide
             for
             it
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             the
             shedding
             of
             my
             Blood
             may
             make
             way
             for
             the
             tracing
             of
             yours
             ;
             you
             ,
             your
             Estates
             ,
             your
             Posterities
             ,
             lie
             at
             the
             sta●e
             .
             If
             such
             Learned
             Gentlemen
             as
             these
             ,
             whose
             Tongues
             are
             well
             acquainted
             with
             such
             Proceedings
             ,
             shall
             be
             started
             out
             against
             you
             ,
             if
             your
             Friends
             ,
             your
             Councel
             denied
             access
             unto
             you
             ,
             if
             your
             professed
             Enemies
             admitted
             to
             witness
             against
             you
             ,
             if
             every
             Word
             ,
             Intention
             ,
             or
             Circumstance
             of
             yours
             ,
             be
             sifted
             and
             alleaged
             as
             Treasonable
             ,
             n●
             because
             of
             a
             Statute
             ,
             but
             because
             of
             a
             Consequence
             ,
             or
             Construction
             of
             Lawyers
             pieced
             up
             in
             an
             high
             Rhetorical
             strain
             ,
             and
             a
             number
             of
             supposed
             probabilities
             :
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             your
             Lordships
             consideration
             ,
             to
             fore-see
             what
             may
             be
             the
             issue
             of
             such
             dangerous
             and
             Recent
             Precedences
             .
          
           
             These
             Gentlemen
             tell
             me
             they
             speak
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             against
             my
             Arbitrary
             Laws
             ;
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             say
             it
             ,
             I
             speak
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             against
             their
             arbitrary
             Treason
             ,
             for
             if
             this
             latitude
             be
             admitted
             ,
             what
             prejudice
             shall
             follow
             to
             King
             and
             Country
             ,
             if
             you
             and
             your
             Posterity
             be
             by
             the
             same
             disenabled
             from
             the
             greatest
             Affairs
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             for
             my
             poor
             self
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             for
             your
             Lordships
             interest
             ,
             and
             the
             interest
             of
             a
             Saint
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             who
             hath
             left
             me
             here
             two
             Pledges
             on
             Earth
             ,
             [
             At
             this
             his
             breath
             stopt
             ,
             and
             he
             shed
             Tears
             abundantly
             in
             mentioning
             his
             Wife
             ,
             which
             moved
             his
             very
             Enemies
             to
             Compassion
             ]
             I
             should
             never
             take
             the
             pains
             to
             keep
             up
             this
             Ruinous
             Cottage
             of
             mine
             ,
             it
             is
             loden
             with
             such
             infirmities
             ,
             that
             in
             truth
             I
             have
             no
             great
             pleasure
             to
             carry
             it
             about
             with
             me
             any
             longer
             :
             Nor
             could
             I
             ever
             leave
             it
             in
             a
             better
             time
             than
             this
             ,
             when
             I
             hope
             the
             better
             part
             of
             the
             World
             would
             perhaps
             think
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             my
             misfortune
             I
             had
             given
             a
             testimony
             of
             my
             Integrity
             to
             God
             ,
             my
             King
             and
             Country
             :
             I
             thank
             God
             ,
             I
             count
             not
             the
             afflictions
             of
             this
             present
             life
             comparable
             to
             that
             Glory
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             revealed
             in
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             My
             Lords
             !
             my
             Lords
             !
             my
             Lords
             !
             Something
             more
             I
             had
             to
             say
             ,
             but
             my
             Voice
             and
             Spirits
             fail
             me
             ,
             only
             I
             do
             in
             all
             humility
             and
             submission
             cast
             my self
             down
             before
             your
             Lordships
             Feet
             ,
             and
             desire
             that
             I
             might
             be
             a
             Pharos
             to
             keep
             you
             from
             Ship-wrack
             ;
             do
             not
             put
             such
             Rocks
             in
             your
             own
             way
             ,
             which
             no
             prudency
             ,
             no
             circumspection
             ,
             can
             eschew
             or
             satisfie
             ,
             but
             by
             your
             utter
             Ruin
             ;
             and
             whether
             your
             judgments
             in
             my
             Case
             (
             I
             wish
             it
             were
             not
             the
             Case
             of
             you
             all
             )
             be
             either
             for
             life
             or
             death
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             righteous
             in
             my
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             received
             with
             a
             
               Te
               Deum
               Laudamus
            
             ,
             (
             and
             then
             he
             lifted
             up
             his
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             said
             )
             
               In
               te
               Domine
               confido
               ,
               nè
               confundar
               in
               aeternum
               .
            
          
           
             This
             he
             spake
             with
             an
             inimitable
             Life
             and
             Grace
             .
             You
             have
             his
             very
             Words
             as
             near
             as
             I
             can
             remember
             ,
             only
             with
             so
             much
             loss
             and
             detriment
             as
             hath
             perished
             by
             transcribing
             the
             Copy
             from
             his
             own
             mouth
             :
             But
             you
             desire
             impartiality
             ,
             and
             indeed
             you
             have
             it
             ,
             and
             with
             some
             Grains
             too
             of
             allowance
             ,
             for
             I
             was
             so
             afraid
             of
             my
             own
             affection
             to
             the
             Gentleman
             ,
             that
             I
             rather
             bowed
             to
             the
             other
             extremity
             ,
             and
             therefore
             have
             set
             down
             his
             defences
             ,
             rather
             to
             his
             disadvantage
             by
             my
             rude
             Pen
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             native
             Colour
             ,
             to
             his
             Eternal
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             Confusion
             of
             his
             Enemies
             .
          
           
             The
             Repetition
             of
             the
             Charge
             did
             not
             spend
             much
             time
             ,
             they
             proceeded
             orderly
             Article
             by
             Article
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             same
             Words
             and
             Matter
             as
             before
             ,
             only
             there
             were
             some
             remarkable
             flashes
             that
             passed
             from
             Mr.
             Glyn
             (
             who
             was
             the
             man
             )
             in
             the
             time
             of
             their
             handling
             .
          
           
             He
             told
             them
             that
             he
             should
             represent
             the
             Lord
             Strafford
             as
             cunning
             in
             his
             Replies
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             been
             crafty
             in
             his
             Actions
             ;
             that
             he
             waved
             all
             that
             was
             material
             ,
             and
             insisted
             only
             upon
             the
             Secondary
             Proofs
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             more
             than
             evident
             throughout
             all
             his
             Charge
             how
             he
             had
             endeavoured
             to
             bring
             in
             an
             Arbitrary
             and
             Tyrannical
             form
             of
             Government
             over
             the
             Lives
             ,
             Lands
             ,
             and
             Liberties
             ,
             of
             the
             King's
             Subjects
             ,
             yea
             had
             exercised
             a
             Tyranny
             over
             their
             Consciences
             too
             ,
             by
             the
             Oath
             administred
             in
             Ireland
             ;
             and
             though
             his
             malicious
             Designs
             had
             taken
             no
             effect
             ,
             yet
             no
             thanks
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             goodness
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             vigilancy
             of
             the
             Peers
             :
             Had
             they
             pleas'd
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             too
             late
             to
             have
             punished
             him
             ,
             for
             no
             Rule
             of
             Law
             had
             been
             left
             whereby
             to
             Censure
             him
             ,
             after
             the
             death
             and
             expiration
             of
             the
             Laws
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Intention
             of
             
               Guido
               Faux
            
             might
             be
             thought
             Treason
             ,
             though
             the
             House
             was
             not
             blown
             up
             ,
             then
             this
             Intention
             of
             his
             may
             admit
             the
             same
             censure
             .
          
           
           
             He
             closed
             ,
             that
             throughout
             all
             his
             Defences
             he
             had
             pretended
             either
             Warrants
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             Kings
             Prerogative
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             this
             else
             but
             to
             draw
             up
             a
             Cloud
             ,
             and
             exhale
             the
             Vapour
             for
             the
             eclipsing
             of
             the
             bright
             Sun
             ,
             by
             the
             Jealousies
             ,
             or
             Repinings
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ;
             If
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             Piety
             and
             Justice
             should
             not
             dispel
             all
             these
             Mists
             ,
             and
             send
             them
             down
             to
             their
             Original
             :
             That
             the
             very
             standing
             and
             falling
             of
             these
             three
             Kingdoms
             stood
             upon
             this
             Process
             ,
             all
             of
             which
             do
             conceive
             their
             safety
             so
             far
             interessed
             in
             his
             just
             punishment
             ,
             that
             no
             setling
             of
             their
             peace
             or
             quiet
             could
             be
             expected
             without
             this
             :
             That
             they
             hoped
             the
             Law
             should
             never
             protect
             him
             ,
             who
             had
             gone
             about
             to
             subvert
             all
             Law
             ;
             nor
             the
             Nobility
             (
             who
             had
             the
             same
             Blood
             moving
             in
             their
             Veins
             )
             by
             submitting
             themselves
             to
             his
             base
             Tyranny
             ,
             lose
             that
             privilege
             and
             liberty
             ,
             which
             their
             Ancestors
             had
             bought
             with
             their
             dearest
             Lives
             .
             Though
             there
             was
             no
             Statute
             for
             his
             Treason
             ,
             was
             it
             the
             less
             monstrous
             ?
             For
             there
             was
             none
             for
             so
             many
             hundreds
             of
             years
             that
             durst
             ever
             adventure
             upon
             such
             Insolencies
             ,
             to
             occasion
             such
             a
             Statute
             :
             And
             were
             not
             the
             fundamental
             Grounds
             ,
             Rules
             ,
             and
             Government
             ,
             sufficient
             to
             rise
             up
             in
             Judgment
             against
             him
             ,
             without
             the
             making
             a
             particular
             Statute
             ?
             This
             he
             said
             he
             left
             to
             the
             dispute
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             concluded
             ,
             That
             seeing
             they
             had
             found
             out
             the
             Jonah
             ,
             who
             these
             many
             years
             had
             tossed
             and
             hazarded
             the
             Ship
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             with
             continual
             Storms
             and
             Tempests
             ;
             there
             could
             no
             calms
             be
             expected
             ,
             but
             by
             casting
             him
             out
             into
             the
             Seas
             ;
             which
             in
             all
             Justice
             they
             must
             and
             do
             expect
             from
             their
             hands
             ,
             who
             are
             intrusted
             by
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             do
             the
             same
             .
             The
             Aggravation
             of
             the
             Offence
             he
             said
             ,
             he
             had
             left
             to
             Mr.
             Pym
             ,
             who
             here
             spake
             that
             Speech
             which
             is
             now
             in
             Print
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             a
             Sport
             to
             see
             how
             Mr.
             Pym
             in
             his
             Speech
             was
             fearfully
             out
             ,
             and
             constrained
             to
             pull
             out
             his
             Papers
             ,
             and
             read
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             confusion
             and
             disorder
             ,
             before
             he
             could
             recollect
             himself
             ;
             which
             failing
             of
             his
             memory
             was
             no
             small
             advantage
             to
             the
             Lieutenant
             ,
             because
             by
             this
             means
             the
             House
             perceived
             it
             was
             a
             premeditated
             flash
             ,
             not
             grounded
             upon
             the
             Lieutenant's
             last
             Answer
             ,
             but
             resolved
             on
             before
             ,
             whatsoever
             he
             should
             say
             for
             his
             own
             justification
             ;
             but
             the
             Lieutenant
             was
             not
             suffered
             to
             reply
             a
             word
             ,
             either
             to
             Glyn
             or
             Pym
             ,
             because
             the
             last
             word
             must
             be
             theirs
             .
             And
             so
             with
             Tuesday
             ended
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact.
             
          
           
             On
             Thursday
             the
             Dispute
             in
             Law
             is
             expected
             .
          
           
             Upon
             Wednesday
             we
             were
             big
             with
             expectation
             for
             the
             matter
             of
             Law
             ,
             having
             done
             before
             with
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ;
             but
             it
             seems
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             had
             perceived
             a
             great
             defection
             of
             their
             Party
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             increase
             of
             the
             Lord
             
             Strafford's
             Friends
             in
             both
             the
             Houses
             ,
             occasioned
             by
             his
             insinuating
             ,
             honest
             ,
             and
             witty
             defences
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             resolved
             of
             no
             more
             hearing
             in
             public
             ;
             therefore
             it
             was
             thought
             upon
             by
             his
             Accusers
             to
             draw
             up
             a
             Bill
             of
             Attainder
             ,
             and
             present
             the
             same
             to
             the
             Lords
             ,
             whereby
             first
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact
             should
             be
             declared
             to
             have
             been
             sufficiently
             proved
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Law
             that
             he
             had
             incurred
             the
             censure
             of
             Treason
             ,
             for
             intending
             to
             subvert
             the
             fundamental
             Laws
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             for
             though
             (
             said
             they
             )
             he
             cannot
             be
             charged
             by
             Letter
             of
             Statute
             of
             the
             twenty
             fifth
             of
             Edward
             the
             third
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             the
             Salvo
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             provided
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             hath
             Power
             to
             determin
             what
             is
             Treasonable
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             confident
             the
             Lords
             would
             ratifie
             ,
             and
             approve
             of
             this
             Bill
             of
             theirs
             ,
             and
             give
             Judgment
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             The
             motion
             was
             stoutly
             opposed
             by
             three
             great
             Lawyers
             ,
             (
             all
             Members
             of
             the
             House
             )
             
               Selden
               ,
               Holborn
            
             ,
             and
             Bridgeman
             ,
             who
             made
             it
             manifest
             ,
             that
             the
             Salvo
             of
             25
             Edward
             3.
             was
             repealed
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             man
             could
             now
             be
             convicted
             of
             Treason
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Letter
             of
             that
             Statute
             :
             But
             being
             put
             to
             Voice
             ,
             it
             was
             carried
             for
             the
             Bill
             ,
             and
             a
             Committee
             appointed
             for
             to
             draw
             it
             up
             .
          
           
             This
             gave
             occasion
             of
             much
             talk
             abroad
             ,
             and
             they
             who
             were
             otherwise
             the
             Lord
             
             Strafford's
             Enemies
             could
             not
             find
             Equity
             enough
             in
             the
             Bill
             of
             Attainder
             .
             Some
             could
             not
             conceive
             what
             difference
             imaginable
             was
             betwixt
             the
             Bill
             and
             the
             Charge
             presented
             before
             ,
             for
             in
             the
             Charge
             he
             was
             accused
             of
             Treason
             ;
             and
             the
             Bill
             (
             though
             they
             had
             no
             Legislative
             power
             )
             seemed
             nothing
             but
             an
             Affirmation
             of
             the
             same
             .
             Others
             (
             who
             would
             have
             the
             Bill
             understood
             of
             a
             Definitive
             sentence
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             consecutive
             to
             the
             Proofs
             )
             were
             not
             satisfied
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             against
             all
             practice
             ,
             that
             the
             Commons
             should
             give
             sentence
             upon
             the
             death
             of
             a
             Peer
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             was
             against
             common
             Equity
             too
             ,
             that
             the
             Party
             accusant
             should
             give
             the
             Judgment
             ,
             if
             the
             complainers
             were
             admitted
             to
             be
             Judges
             .
             A
             third
             sort
             gave
             it
             out
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             no
             Sentence
             against
             the
             Lord
             Strafford
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             passing
             of
             a
             new
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             about
             a
             matter
             not
             hitherto
             declared
             Treasonable
             ;
             but
             yet
             these
             doubted
             ,
             that
             by
             declaring
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact
             to
             be
             approved
             ,
             and
             applying
             the
             censure
             to
             it
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Lord
             Strafford
             ,
             it
             would
             ever
             be
             thought
             a
             Sentence
             against
             him
             ,
             to
             blemish
             his
             own
             Fame
             ,
             and
             the
             Blood
             of
             his
             Posterity
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             were
             about
             to
             make
             a
             new
             Act
             ,
             it
             were
             strange
             to
             punish
             a
             man
             for
             the
             breach
             of
             such
             a
             Statute
             as
             was
             not
             yet
             extant
             in
             
               Rerum
               Naturâ
            
             ,
             which
             should
             in
             reason
             refer
             only
             to
             fu●ure
             obedience
             .
             And
             (
             what
             is
             more
             strange
             )
             though
             there
             were
             a
             new
             Statute
             ,
             yet
             by
             what
             Authority
             the
             Parliament
             hath
             or
             could
             declare
             any
             Individual
             or
             Accumulative
             Act
             ,
             which
             is
             already
             ,
             to
             be
             Treasonable
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             Treason
             by
             virtue
             of
             a
             Statute
             ,
             or
             else
             no
             Treason
             
             at
             all
             ;
             now
             there
             is
             none
             can
             be
             brought
             except
             the
             twenty
             fifth
             of
             Edward
             the
             third
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Letter
             of
             that
             Statute
             cannot
             by
             their
             own
             Confession
             ,
             nor
             was
             not
             so
             much
             as
             once
             alleaged
             against
             the
             Lord
             Strafford
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             Salvo
             or
             Proviso
             (
             which
             they
             mainly
             insisted
             on
             )
             the
             same
             stands
             repealed
             by
             two
             posterior
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             You
             have
             the
             Mutterings
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             People
             .
          
           
             The
             Lords
             fearing
             the
             Proceedings
             ,
             as
             a
             beaten
             Path
             trodden
             out
             to
             the
             ruin
             of
             their
             own
             Lives
             and
             Estates
             ,
             told
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             in
             their
             Conference
             upon
             Thursday
             ,
             That
             they
             would
             go
             on
             the
             same
             way
             they
             did
             already
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             House
             give
             full
             Audience
             to
             the
             Lord
             
             Strafford's
             Councel
             in
             matter
             of
             Law
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             themselves
             ,
             as
             competent
             Judges
             ,
             would
             by
             themselves
             only
             give
             Sentence
             in
             the
             Cause
             ,
             nor
             was
             there
             any
             other
             course
             sutable
             to
             the
             practice
             and
             Statutes
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             the
             Safety
             of
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             or
             to
             Equity
             ,
             or
             common
             Justice
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             replied
             by
             them
             of
             the
             Lower
             House
             ,
             That
             they
             were
             resolved
             to
             go
             on
             with
             their
             Bill
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             same
             should
             be
             rejected
             by
             the
             Lords
             ,
             they
             feared
             a
             Rupture
             and
             Division
             might
             follow
             ,
             to
             the
             utter
             Ruine
             and
             Desolation
             of
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             ,
             that
             no
             content
             would
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Subject
             (
             and
             this
             was
             a
             strong
             Argument
             indeed
             ,
             yet
             better
             beseeming
             Partiality
             and
             Violence
             ,
             than
             the
             pretended
             Justice
             and
             Piety
             of
             the
             times
             )
             unless
             the
             man
             ,
             who
             had
             so
             much
             intruded
             upon
             their
             Right
             ,
             and
             discontented
             the
             People
             ,
             might
             be
             punished
             as
             a
             Traytor
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             had
             ever
             found
             such
             a
             favourable
             hearing
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Process
             against
             
               Essex
               ,
               Norfolk
               ,
               Somerset
            
             ,
             were
             all
             of
             them
             closed
             up
             in
             one
             day
             .
          
           
             Upon
             Friday
             the
             Lords
             gave
             Answer
             ,
             That
             they
             could
             expect
             nothing
             from
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             but
             what
             should
             tend
             to
             the
             Peace
             and
             Preservation
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             nor
             was
             there
             a
             more
             forceable
             way
             than
             to
             preserve
             the
             Laws
             and
             Customs
             thereof
             ,
             lest
             Innovation
             so
             much
             complained
             of
             by
             them
             ,
             might
             unhappily
             be
             found
             among
             themselves
             :
             That
             the
             Subjects
             should
             have
             all
             that
             Justice
             could
             afford
             ,
             but
             that
             an
             Act
             of
             Injustice
             would
             never
             give
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             nor
             safety
             to
             themselves
             ;
             the
             Eyes
             of
             all
             Foreign
             States
             being
             fixed
             upon
             the
             business
             now
             in
             agitation
             ,
             and
             the
             wisdom
             of
             our
             Nation
             either
             to
             be
             much
             advanced
             or
             depressed
             by
             their
             Judgments
             in
             this
             Case
             :
             That
             the
             Process
             against
             Norfolk
             and
             Essex
             (
             for
             Somerset
             was
             convict
             only
             of
             Felony
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             so
             much
             Animadversion
             to
             save
             himself
             by
             his
             Book
             )
             were
             for
             direct
             and
             formal
             Treasons
             ,
             comprised
             in
             one
             or
             two
             Individual
             Acts
             ;
             but
             this
             against
             the
             Lord
             Strafford
             only
             Arbitrary
             and
             Accumulative
             ,
             to
             be
             pick'd
             out
             of
             Twenty
             eight
             Articles
             .
             And
             therefore
             that
             it
             was
             impossible
             to
             have
             a
             full
             Examination
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             to
             give
             Sentence
             against
             him
             ;
             and
             those
             Noble
             men
             were
             charged
             with
             some
             Actual
             breach
             of
             Statutes
             ,
             formerly
             made
             ;
             but
             here
             a
             new
             Statute
             was
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             to
             be
             found
             guiltless
             .
             They
             concluded
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             given
             Order
             for
             his
             appearance
             on
             Saturday
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             Great
             Hall
             at
             Westminster
             ,
             where
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             might
             ,
             if
             they
             pleased
             ,
             be
             present
             .
          
           
             After
             some
             deliberation
             with
             the
             House
             ,
             the
             Conferrers
             answered
             ,
             That
             since
             the
             Lords
             had
             so
             resolved
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             deny
             to
             be
             there
             present
             ,
             and
             to
             hear
             what
             his
             Councel
             could
             say
             for
             him
             ,
             but
             to
             reply
             any
             more
             in
             public
             ,
             they
             neither
             could
             nor
             would
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Bill
             already
             past
             ,
             only
             if
             the
             Lords
             should
             take
             any
             scruple
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Law
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             ready
             to
             give
             them
             satisfaction
             by
             a
             private
             Conference
             ,
             (
             so
             they
             willingly
             declined
             to
             do
             what
             indeed
             they
             could
             not
             possibly
             do
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             give
             public
             satisfaction
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Law.
             
          
           
             Upon
             Saturday
             they
             convened
             in
             the
             Great
             Hall
             ,
             but
             they
             that
             were
             of
             the
             Committee
             for
             the
             great
             Charge
             ,
             did
             not
             stand
             at
             the
             Bar
             as
             before
             ,
             but
             sat
             promiscuously
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             Fellows
             ,
             so
             that
             a
             mouth
             was
             not
             opened
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             all
             that
             day
             .
             After
             they
             were
             set
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Steward
             told
             the
             Lieutenant
             ,
             That
             the
             Lords
             had
             resolved
             to
             give
             him
             a
             fair
             hearing
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Law
             ,
             and
             therefore
             desired
             that
             the
             Councel
             might
             keep
             that
             distance
             ,
             moderation
             ,
             and
             respect
             ,
             to
             the
             Judicatory
             that
             was
             fitting
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             all
             to
             meddle
             with
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact.
             
          
           
             The
             Lieutenant
             replied
             ,
             That
             in
             all
             humility
             he
             did
             acknowledge
             that
             favour
             from
             the
             Lords
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             such
             an
             one
             too
             ,
             as
             he
             could
             not
             but
             expect
             from
             such
             honourable
             Peers
             ,
             and
             just
             Persons
             ,
             in
             whose
             integrity
             and
             goodness
             (
             under
             that
             which
             he
             had
             placed
             above
             )
             he
             had
             reposed
             his
             chiefest
             confidence
             ;
             for
             his
             Councel
             ,
             they
             knew
             much
             better
             than
             himself
             what
             concerned
             the
             point
             of
             Discretion
             and
             Reverence
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             doubted
             not
             but
             that
             they
             would
             give
             all
             satisfaction
             and
             obedience
             .
          
           
             Then
             his
             Councel
             were
             called
             to
             the
             Bar
             ,
             Mr.
             Lane
             ,
             the
             Prince's
             Attorney
             ;
             Mr.
             Gardiner
             ,
             Recorder
             of
             London
             ;
             Mr.
             Loe
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Lightfoot
             .
             Mr.
             Lane
             spake
             ,
             and
             much
             to
             this
             sence
             and
             purpose
             .
          
           
           
             My
             Lords
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             heavy
             Charge
             lieth
             on
             me
             and
             my
             Fellows
             ,
             nothing
             less
             than
             to
             defend
             the
             Life
             ,
             the
             Estate
             ,
             the
             Reputation
             ,
             yea
             the
             Posterity
             of
             this
             Honourable
             Person
             at
             the
             Bar
             ;
             if
             therefore
             we
             shall
             be
             more
             pressing
             ,
             we
             hope
             your
             Lordships
             will
             interpret
             this
             our
             forwardness
             to
             be
             for
             Honour
             and
             Conscience
             sake
             ,
             in
             a
             matter
             that
             concerneth
             both
             so
             nearly
             :
             But
             it
             shall
             be
             our
             endeavour
             to
             carry
             our selves
             with
             our
             best
             respects
             to
             your
             Lordships
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             content
             and
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             honourable
             House
             of
             Commons
             ;
             and
             because
             your
             Lordships
             mentioned
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             one
             thing
             I
             dare
             be
             bold
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             time
             of
             this
             Noble
             Lord's
             defences
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             so
             much
             as
             crave
             any
             one
             of
             our
             Opinions
             ,
             yea
             ,
             or
             acquainted
             us
             with
             any
             thing
             that
             tended
             that
             way
             :
             And
             for
             the
             matter
             of
             Law
             ,
             those
             Statutes
             cited
             by
             himself
             were
             none
             of
             our
             stock
             ,
             but
             taken
             up
             at
             his
             own
             adventure
             ;
             nor
             do
             I
             speak
             this
             to
             derogate
             from
             the
             pertinency
             of
             those
             Statutes
             (
             for
             they
             shall
             be
             the
             subject
             of
             my
             discourse
             )
             but
             that
             the
             Noble-man
             be
             not
             disappointed
             of
             your
             right
             Conceptions
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             due
             Praise
             .
          
           
             My
             Lords
             ,
             It
             is
             your
             pleasure
             we
             meddle
             not
             with
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             and
             indeed
             we
             need
             not
             meddle
             at
             all
             with
             it
             ,
             because
             we
             hope
             it
             is
             already
             done
             ,
             and
             that
             sufficiently
             to
             our
             hands
             ,
             yet
             the
             matter
             of
             Law
             doth
             so
             naturally
             arise
             out
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             that
             of
             necessity
             (
             under
             your
             Lordships
             savours
             )
             we
             must
             somewhat
             grate
             on
             this
             ,
             if
             we
             speak
             of
             that
             ,
             nor
             do
             I
             conceive
             it
             possible
             for
             us
             to
             speak
             advantagiously
             enough
             for
             the
             Lord
             
             Strafford's
             just
             defence
             ▪
             unless
             the
             whole
             matter
             of
             Fact
             be
             determined
             ,
             either
             as
             proved
             or
             not
             proved
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             some
             states
             of
             Questions
             agreed
             upon
             ,
             where
             we
             may
             fix
             and
             settle
             our
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             ,
             my
             Lords
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             chosen
             not
             at
             all
             to
             touch
             the
             matter
             of
             Law
             (
             until
             your
             Lordships
             shall
             be
             pleased
             to
             chalk
             me
             out
             ●way
             )
             unless
             it
             be
             to
             clear
             your
             judgments
             in
             one
             Statute
             only
             ,
             viz.
             25
             Ed.
             3.
             
             Because
             when
             the
             same
             was
             alleaged
             by
             the
             Lord
             Strafford
             in
             his
             own
             Defence
             ,
             that
             not
             being
             convicted
             of
             the
             Letter
             thereof
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             be
             convicted
             of
             Treason
             ;
             I
             remember
             the
             Salvo
             of
             that
             Statute
             was
             much
             insisted
             upon
             by
             those
             from
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             as
             much
             conducing
             to
             their
             own
             ends
             .
             My
             Lords
             ,
             I
             will
             first
             speak
             of
             the
             Statute
             it self
             ,
             and
             then
             of
             its
             Salvo
             or
             Provision
             :
             The
             Statute
             is
             ,
             (
             That
             if
             any
             man
             shall
             intend
             the
             death
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             his
             Queen
             ,
             their
             Children
             ;
             kill
             the
             Chancellor
             ,
             or
             Judge
             upon
             the
             Bench
             ;
             imbase
             the
             King's
             Coyn
             ,
             or
             counterfeit
             the
             Broad-Seal
             ;
             &c.
             he
             shall
             be
             convicted
             and
             punished
             as
             a
             Traytor
             )
             that
             the
             Lord
             Strafford
             comes
             within
             the
             Letter
             of
             this
             Statute
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             once
             alleaged
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             it
             cannot
             be
             with
             any
             reason
             ;
             all
             that
             can
             be
             said
             is
             ,
             That
             by
             Relation
             ,
             or
             by
             Argument
             
               à
               minore
               ad
               majus
            
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             drawn
             thither
             ,
             yet
             that
             this
             cannot
             be
             ,
             I
             humbly
             offer
             these
             Considerations
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             This
             is
             a
             Declarative
             Law
             ,
             and
             such
             are
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             by
             way
             of
             Consequence
             ,
             Equity
             ,
             or
             Construction
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Letter
             only
             ,
             otherwise
             they
             should
             imply
             a
             contradiction
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             be
             no
             more
             Declarative
             Laws
             ,
             but
             Laws
             of
             Construction
             ,
             or
             Constitutive
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             This
             is
             a
             Penal
             Law
             ,
             and
             such
             (
             if
             our
             Grounds
             hitherto
             unquestioned
             hold
             good
             )
             can
             admit
             of
             no
             Constructions
             or
             Inferences
             ,
             for
             Penalties
             are
             to
             persuade
             the
             keeping
             of
             known
             Laws
             ,
             not
             of
             Laws
             conjectural
             ,
             ambiguous
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             ,
             which
             perhaps
             the
             most
             Learned
             may
             not
             in
             their
             Disputes
             question
             ,
             much
             less
             the
             Subject
             (
             who
             is
             not
             obliged
             to
             interpret
             the
             Statute
             )
             doubt
             of
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             yea
             rather
             without
             any
             doubt
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             obey
             the
             Letter
             of
             the
             Statute
             ,
             and
             conceive
             ,
             (
             and
             that
             truly
             )
             that
             he
             is
             not
             lyable
             to
             the
             Penalty
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             We
             have
             a
             notable
             Law
             ,
             13
             
               Eliz.
               cap.
            
             2.
             whereby
             it
             is
             declared
             ,
             That
             the
             bringing
             in
             of
             Bulls
             from
             Rome
             ,
             to
             stir
             up
             the
             Subject
             to
             Mutiny
             and
             Rebellion
             ,
             shall
             be
             punished
             as
             Treason
             :
             Now
             if
             by
             interpretation
             ,
             or
             by
             consequence
             ,
             this
             sence
             might
             have
             been
             thrust
             upon
             the
             preceding
             Statutes
             ,
             the
             making
             of
             this
             had
             been
             superfluous
             ,
             yea
             the
             persons
             then
             charged
             with
             that
             Crime
             ,
             might
             have
             been
             impeached
             of
             Treason
             ,
             even
             before
             the
             making
             of
             this
             Act.
             
          
           
             Anno
             21
             of
             Ed.
             3.
             
             We
             have
             a
             Statute
             declaring
             ,
             That
             for
             a
             Servant
             to
             kill
             his
             Master
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             Treason
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             three
             and
             twentieth
             year
             of
             the
             same
             King
             ,
             a
             Process
             of
             Treason
             was
             framed
             against
             a
             man
             for
             killing
             his
             Father
             ,
             grounded
             upon
             the
             same
             Argument
             
               à
               minori
               ad
               majus
            
             :
             But
             it
             was
             found
             (
             and
             the
             Sentence
             is
             yet
             in
             the
             Records
             )
             that
             although
             in
             the
             one
             and
             twentieth
             year
             of
             Edward
             the
             third
             ,
             that
             Argument
             might
             have
             been
             admitted
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             27
             it
             could
             not
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Declarative
             Law
             intervening
             in
             the
             25
             year
             ,
             and
             this
             Case
             comes
             very
             home
             to
             the
             Point
             in
             Law.
             
          
           
             My
             Lords
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             demand
             what
             kind
             of
             Offence
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             to
             subvert
             the
             fundamental
             Laws
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             the
             Crime
             doubtless
             is
             unnatural
             and
             monstrous
             ,
             and
             the
             punishment
             must
             keep
             the
             same
             proportion
             ,
             only
             I
             presume
             to
             offer
             these
             few
             things
             to
             your
             Lordships
             considerations
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             one
             or
             more
             Acts
             of
             Injustice
             ,
             whether
             maliciously
             ,
             or
             ignorantly
             done
             ,
             can
             in
             no
             sence
             of
             Law
             be
             called
             the
             subversion
             of
             the
             fundamental
             Laws
             ;
             if
             so
             ,
             as
             many
             Judges
             (
             perhaps
             )
             so
             many
             Traytors
             .
             It
             is
             very
             incident
             to
             man's
             Nature
             to
             err
             ,
             nor
             doth
             the
             Lord
             Strafford
             plead
             his
             innocency
             in
             over-sights
             ,
             but
             in
             Treason
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             do
             remember
             the
             Case
             of
             
               John
               de
               la
               Poole
            
             ,
             Duke
             of
             Suffolk
             ,
             this
             man
             in
             the
             twenty
             eighth
             of
             Henry
             the
             Sixth
             ,
             was
             charged
             by
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             with
             Articles
             of
             Treason
             ,
             and
             those
             too
             very
             like
             to
             these
             against
             my
             Lord
             Strafford
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             he
             had
             given
             the
             King
             bad
             advices
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             he
             had
             embased
             his
             Coyn.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             he
             had
             sessed
             men
             of
             War.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             he
             had
             given
             out
             summary
             Decrees
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             he
             had
             Imposed
             Taxes
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             That
             he
             had
             corrupted
             the
             Fountain
             of
             Justice
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             That
             he
             had
             persuaded
             the
             King
             to
             unnecessary
             War
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             giving
             over
             of
             Anjou
             in
             
               France
               ,
               Ovum
               Ovo
            
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             all
             these
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             Charged
             with
             High
             Treason
             ,
             for
             wronging
             the
             right
             of
             the
             Subject
             ,
             and
             subverting
             the
             Fundamental
             Laws
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             yet
             after
             a
             long
             Agitation
             ,
             the
             matter
             was
             found
             by
             the
             Lords
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             not
             to
             imply
             Treason
             ,
             but
             only
             Felony
             .
             Add
             to
             this
             another
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             twenty
             third
             of
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             ,
             was
             charged
             for
             subverting
             the
             English
             Laws
             ,
             and
             yet
             no
             Treason
             charged
             upon
             him
             .
             Add
             to
             both
             the
             Charge
             of
             
               Richard
               Larks
            
             ,
             pleaded
             at
             the
             Common-Pleas
             ,
             who
             was
             charged
             with
             Treason
             for
             subverting
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             convicted
             only
             of
             Felony
             ,
             by
             which
             you
             may
             see
             ,
             my
             Lords
             ,
             what
             to
             this
             time
             hath
             been
             subverting
             the
             Laws
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             is
             very
             considerable
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             Strafford
             is
             not
             charged
             to
             have
             subverted
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             have
             intended
             to
             subvert
             the
             fundamental
             Laws
             ,
             and
             this
             I
             conceive
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             no
             more
             ,
             might
             keep
             him
             free
             from
             that
             Statute
             of
             the
             twenty
             fifth
             of
             Edward
             the
             third
             :
             For
             although
             as
             touching
             the
             King
             ,
             his
             Queen
             ,
             and
             Children
             ,
             intention
             is
             Treasonable
             ;
             yet
             in
             all
             other
             things
             there
             mentioned
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             action
             beside
             intention
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             said
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             do
             intend
             to
             kill
             a
             Chancellor
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             Treason
             ,
             but
             only
             if
             he
             do
             kill
             him
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             doth
             actually
             counterfeit
             the
             Broad
             Seal
             :
             And
             although
             a
             man
             should
             prepare
             a
             Furnace
             ,
             make
             ready
             his
             Stamp
             ,
             melt
             his
             Bullion
             ,
             yet
             if
             he
             gives
             not
             the
             King's
             impression
             upon
             the
             Coyn
             ,
             all
             his
             intentions
             ,
             yea
             ,
             his
             preparations
             will
             not
             serve
             to
             make
             up
             a
             Treason
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             (
             under
             favour
             )
             may
             serve
             to
             answer
             the
             Case
             of
             
               Guido
               Faux
            
             ,
             lately
             objected
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             alleaged
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             Strafford
             had
             as
             reall
             an
             intention
             against
             the
             King's
             Life
             as
             Faux
             had
             :
             For
             though
             the
             intention
             in
             that
             Case
             be
             Treason
             by
             the
             Statute
             ,
             yet
             in
             all
             other
             things
             there
             is
             no
             Treason
             without
             the
             Action
             ,
             so
             immense
             and
             vast
             a
             difference
             both
             is
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             betwixt
             a
             project
             against
             the
             Royal
             Blood
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             else
             of
             a
             lower
             and
             under
             Nature
             .
          
           
             You
             see
             therefore
             my
             Lords
             ,
             that
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Statute
             cannot
             stick
             against
             the
             Lord
             Strafford
             ,
             neither
             in
             Letter
             ,
             nor
             in
             consequence
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             ,
             that
             must
             not
             be
             ;
             all
             that
             can
             be
             said
             is
             ,
             that
             his
             Fact
             may
             be
             Treason
             by
             the
             Common
             Law
             :
             For
             my
             part
             I
             profess
             my
             ignorance
             ,
             who
             ever
             thought
             the
             Common
             Law
             might
             declare
             ,
             but
             never
             make
             a
             Treason
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             presupposed
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Statute
             whereupon
             to
             build
             a
             Declaration
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             say
             there
             is
             no
             Statute
             for
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             say
             it
             is
             no
             Treason
             at
             all
             .
             The
             Statute
             ever
             makes
             the
             Treason
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             declared
             to
             be
             Treason
             ,
             either
             by
             Common
             Law
             ,
             or
             by
             Parliament
             ,
             are
             but
             two
             different
             ways
             of
             Proceedings
             ,
             and
             must
             both
             resolve
             into
             one
             Principle
             ,
             yea
             ,
             which
             comes
             home
             to
             the
             point
             ,
             in
             the
             one
             and
             twentieth
             of
             Edward
             the
             third
             ,
             To
             kill
             a
             man
             imployed
             in
             the
             King's
             War
             was
             Treason
             ;
             and
             the
             twenty
             third
             ,
             To
             kill
             the
             King's
             Messenger
             was
             Treason
             by
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Common
             Law
             ,
             but
             always
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Statute
             ,
             yet
             none
             of
             these
             are
             now
             Treasons
             but
             Felonies
             only
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             intervening
             Statute
             the
             twenty
             fifth
             of
             Edward
             the
             third
             ,
             such
             hath
             ever
             been
             thought
             the
             force
             of
             its
             Letter
             and
             Declaration
             :
             And
             so
             I
             will
             leave
             it
             ,
             and
             speak
             a
             word
             or
             two
             of
             the
             Salvo
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             .
             That
             because
             all
             particulars
             could
             not
             be
             then
             defined
             ,
             therefore
             what
             the
             Parliament
             should
             declare
             to
             be
             Treasonable
             in
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             should
             be
             punished
             as
             a
             Treason
             .
          
           
             And
             according
             to
             this
             Reservation
             ,
             in
             the
             eighth
             year
             of
             Richard
             the
             second
             ,
             one
             who
             was
             charged
             before
             the
             King's
             Bench
             ,
             was
             afterwards
             referred
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             there
             ,
             though
             the
             Fact
             was
             not
             contained
             in
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Statute
             ,
             yet
             because
             of
             the
             Proviso
             afore-mentioned
             ,
             it
             was
             adjudged
             Treason
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             eleventh
             year
             of
             the
             same
             King
             ,
             the
             Duke
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             Nevil
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             York
             ,
             were
             impeached
             of
             High-Treason
             by
             
               Glo●cester
               ,
               Arundel
            
             ,
             and
             Warwick
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             the
             Statute
             ,
             were
             convicted
             thereof
             by
             the
             Salvo
             .
             But
             in
             the
             one
             and
             twentieth
             of
             the
             same
             Richard
             the
             second
             ,
             the
             Tid●-turned
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             had
             such
             a
             hand
             with
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             that
             the
             Sentence
             was
             recalled
             ,
             and
             those
             three
             Noble-men
             themselves
             adjudged
             Traytors
             .
             Again
             in
             the
             first
             of
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             his
             Successor
             ,
             that
             Revocation
             of
             the
             one
             and
             twentieth
             of
             Richard
             the
             second
             was
             repealed
             ,
             and
             the
             Sentence
             of
             the
             eleventh
             of
             his
             Reign
             established
             ;
             such
             were
             the
             tossings
             too
             and
             fro
             of
             Treason
             ,
             and
             all
             because
             of
             that
             uncertain
             Proviso
             .
          
           
           
             Therefore
             it
             was
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             same
             Parliament
             the
             first
             of
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             ,
             a
             Petition
             was
             preferred
             by
             the
             Nobility
             to
             have
             Treason
             limitted
             with
             some
             Statute
             .
          
           
             Because
             they
             knew
             not
             what
             to
             speak
             ,
             or
             what
             to
             do
             ,
             for
             fear
             thereof
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             tenth
             Chapter
             an
             Act
             was
             made
             upon
             this
             Petition
             ,
             that
             the
             Salvo
             should
             be
             holden
             Repealed
             in
             all
             times
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             nothing
             esteemed
             Treason
             but
             what
             was
             litterally
             contained
             in
             the
             Statute
             of
             the
             twenty
             fifth
             of
             Edward
             the
             third
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             Records
             ,
             That
             there
             was
             great
             joy
             at
             the
             making
             of
             this
             Act
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             drawn
             Sword
             hanging
             over
             every
             man's
             head
             ,
             by
             this
             slender
             Thred
             of
             a
             consequence
             ,
             or
             illation
             ,
             was
             moved
             by
             that
             Act.
             Add
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             first
             of
             Queen
             Mary
             ,
             the
             first
             Chapter
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             repeated
             ,
             That
             no
             man
             shall
             be
             punished
             in
             Life
             or
             Estate
             as
             a
             Traytor
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             Crime
             contained
             in
             the
             Statute
             ,
             25
             Ed.
             3.
             without
             the
             least
             mention
             of
             a
             pretended
             Salvo
             .
          
           
             The
             Earl
             of
             
             Northumberland's
             Case
             comes
             nigh
             to
             the
             Point
             ,
             he
             was
             charged
             with
             Treason
             ,
             the
             fifth
             of
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Statute
             of
             the
             first
             of
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             ,
             the
             first
             Chapter
             ,
             whereby
             this
             Proviso
             is
             Repealed
             ,
             had
             not
             intervened
             ,
             no
             doubt
             he
             had
             been
             condemned
             of
             Treason
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             only
             convict
             of
             Felony
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             he
             could
             not
             be
             drawn
             within
             the
             Letter
             of
             the
             Statute
             of
             the
             twenty
             fifth
             of
             Edward
             the
             third
             ,
             and
             I
             dare
             confidently
             say
             it
             ,
             that
             since
             that
             Act
             was
             made
             ,
             the
             first
             of
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             ,
             the
             first
             Chapter
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Proviso
             is
             Repealed
             ,
             no
             man
             hath
             ever
             been
             declared
             a
             Traytor
             ,
             either
             by
             King
             or
             Parliament
             ,
             except
             it
             were
             upon
             that
             or
             some
             other
             Statute
             ,
             litterally
             ,
             and
             declaratively
             taken
             .
             These
             two
             things
             I
             do
             offer
             to
             your
             Lordships
             considerations
             .
             That
             the
             Lord
             Strafford
             cannot
             be
             impeached
             of
             Treason
             ,
             by
             the
             Statute
             of
             the
             twenty
             fifth
             of
             Edward
             the
             third
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Salvo
             contained
             in
             the
             same
             stands
             Repealed
             almost
             two
             hundred
             years
             ago
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             all
             I
             conceive
             to
             be
             necessary
             for
             that
             Statute
             which
             was
             alleaged
             by
             the
             Lord
             Strafford
             in
             his
             Defence
             for
             matter
             of
             Fact.
             
          
           
             Then
             the
             Recorder
             spake
             some
             few
             Words
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             That
             what
             was
             spoken
             upon
             the
             Statute
             ,
             
             was
             because
             it
             seemed
             inseparable
             from
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             proceed
             no
             farther
             ,
             'till
             a
             State
             were
             afforded
             them
             ,
             that
             to
             do
             otherwise
             they
             conceived
             might
             be
             very
             prejudicial
             unto
             my
             Lord
             Strafford
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             In
             that
             they
             should
             suppose
             that
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             proved
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             the
             matter
             of
             Law
             ariseth
             so
             naturally
             from
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             be
             impossible
             to
             separate
             one
             from
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             the
             course
             of
             all
             Judicatories
             ,
             first
             to
             settle
             the
             Verdict
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             to
             fix
             the
             Arguments
             ,
             otherwise
             he
             could
             conceive
             no
             possible
             way
             of
             proceeding
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             in
             the
             Lord
             
             Strafford's
             Name
             he
             most
             humbly
             entreated
             ,
             that
             the
             Lords
             would
             either
             wholly
             determine
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact
             (
             or
             whether
             Treason
             or
             not
             ;
             for
             then
             all
             other
             proceedings
             in
             the
             Law
             were
             unnecessary
             ,
             but
             whether
             done
             or
             not
             done
             )
             or
             else
             to
             give
             them
             some
             States
             of
             the
             question
             whereunto
             they
             might
             confine
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Upon
             this
             motion
             the
             House
             was
             adjourned
             for
             that
             day
             ,
             nor
             hath
             it
             met
             since
             ,
             for
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             are
             turned
             to
             their
             old
             byas
             ,
             and
             will
             hear
             of
             nothing
             but
             the
             Bill
             of
             Attainder
             ,
             but
             the
             Lords
             seem
             to
             be
             more
             resolute
             than
             before
             ,
             because
             they
             find
             that
             they
             have
             no
             Authority
             to
             declare
             a
             Treason
             in
             a
             Fact
             already
             past
             ,
             the
             Salvo
             of
             the
             twenty
             fifth
             of
             Edward
             the
             third
             being
             Repealed
             ,
             withall
             that
             if
             the
             Bill
             of
             Attainder
             should
             proceed
             ,
             the
             King
             hath
             as
             great
             power
             to
             hinder
             that
             at
             the
             last
             blow
             as
             any
             other
             Statute
             ,
             but
             I
             hope
             the
             Lords
             will
             disburthen
             him
             of
             that
             envy
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             which
             stand
             obliged
             to
             the
             Lord
             Strafford
             ,
             in
             blood
             ,
             affection
             ,
             or
             deserving
             ,
             and
             all
             who
             have
             been
             interessed
             with
             him
             in
             the
             King's
             Service
             ,
             and
             many
             too
             ,
             who
             both
             hate
             his
             person
             ,
             and
             dislike
             his
             proceedings
             ,
             will
             doubtless
             look
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             tender
             their
             own
             safety
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             in
             likelihood
             being
             subject
             to
             the
             Charge
             of
             Treason
             ,
             if
             ever
             they
             chance
             to
             be
             called
             to
             do
             the
             King
             Service
             in
             any
             place
             of
             importance
             .
          
           
             I
             cannot
             express
             how
             much
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             multitude
             is
             now
             altered
             from
             what
             it
             was
             lately
             ,
             nothing
             now
             talked
             of
             what
             should
             be
             done
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             what
             must
             be
             done
             :
             So
             that
             if
             the
             Lord
             Strafford
             dyes
             ,
             his
             very
             Enemies
             will
             confess
             that
             it
             is
             done
             more
             for
             necessity
             than
             for
             Justice
             ,
             and
             rather
             for
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             rancorous
             apprehensions
             ,
             than
             for
             any
             guiltiness
             in
             the
             Cause
             .
          
           
             
             Thursday
             last
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
               )
               April
            
             29.
             was
             designed
             for
             the
             Agitation
             of
             the
             long
             intermitted
             business
             concerning
             the
             Lieutenant
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             was
             this
             :
          
           
             The
             Lords
             did
             meet
             at
             the
             Great
             Hall
             at
             Westminster
             about
             Nine
             of
             the
             Clock
             ,
             not
             in
             their
             Robes
             ,
             nor
             did
             the
             Lord
             Steward
             sit
             upon
             his
             Sack
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             rest
             promiscuously
             ,
             
             nor
             did
             the
             Committee
             for
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             stand
             at
             the
             Bar
             ,
             but
             sat
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             Fellows
             ,
             and
             the
             Earl
             of
             Strafford
             sat
             behind
             the
             place
             where
             he
             used
             to
             sit
             before
             ;
             the
             reason
             of
             these
             changes
             were
             ,
             because
             the
             Diet
             was
             appointed
             ,
             not
             for
             a
             Meeting
             but
             for
             a
             Conference
             ,
             so
             curious
             are
             we
             (
             and
             that
             's
             all
             )
             about
             formalities
             :
             
             The
             King
             ,
             Queen
             ,
             and
             Prince
             were
             there
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Custom
             ,
             not
             a
             man
             spake
             a
             word
             in
             the
             House
             all
             the
             time
             ,
             but
             only
             Mr.
             
               St.
               John
            
             ,
             the
             King's
             Sollicitor
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Committee
             ,
             whose
             drift
             and
             purpose
             was
             to
             furnish
             the
             Lords
             with
             reasons
             ,
             why
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             had
             proceeded
             with
             a
             Bill
             of
             Attaindor
             :
             And
             withal
             ,
             to
             reply
             to
             what
             the
             Lord
             Strafford
             had
             spoken
             ,
             either
             by
             himself
             ,
             or
             his
             Council
             ,
             in
             matter
             of
             Law.
             
          
           
             The
             Speech
             is
             in
             Print
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             were
             not
             without
             my
             S●ere
             to
             give
             my
             opinion
             of
             Mr.
             St.
             John's
             Speech
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             this
             ,
             That
             he
             spake
             little
             〈◊〉
             ●othing
             to
             purpose
             ,
             except
             ,
             in
             his
             fift
             or
             sixt
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             ,
             I
             believe
             without
             his
             book
             ,
             if
             not
             ,
             I
             should
             conceive
             it
             better
             and
             safer
             to
             live
             under
             the
             Laws
             of
             any
             other
             Nation
             ,
             that
             these
             of
             England
             ,
             where
             all
             Law
             is
             ,
             at
             last
             ▪
             resolved
             into
             an
             Arbitrary
             power
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             these
             very
             men
             ,
             who
             so
             much
             elsewhere
             enveigh
             against
             it
             :
             Of
             the
             Presidents
             which
             seem
             to
             pinch
             hardest
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             were
             since
             the
             Proviso
             Repealed
             (
             which
             is
             an
             Argument
             ,
             in
             my
             apprehension
             of
             the
             Pleaders
             penury
             )
             others
             nothing
             to
             purpose
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             Felony
             ,
             &c.
             to
             the
             other
             few
             ,
             if
             Lawyers
             can
             give
             satisfaction
             ,
             I
             am
             confident
             Mr.
             
               St.
               John
            
             did
             rather
             advantage
             ,
             than
             hurt
             the
             Earl
             by
             his
             Pleading
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             news
             which
             we
             expect
             to
             hear
             ,
             is
             with
             what
             Resolution
             he
             went
             out
             of
             this
             World
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             concluded
             amongst
             the
             major
             part
             of
             his
             Judges
             ;
             that
             one
             must
             die
             for
             the
             People
             ▪
             It
             were
             well
             ,
             if
             the
             blood
             of
             one
             ,
             two
             ,
             or
             three
             could
             satisfie
             .
             The
             Bill
             ,
             for
             certain
             ,
             is
             past
             the
             higher
             House
             ,
             to
             which
             ,
             't
             is
             thought
             ,
             the
             King
             will
             be
             perswaded
             to
             give
             way
             ▪
             The
             Scaffold
             is
             built
             upon
             the
             Tower-Hill
             ;
             God
             grant
             him
             Mercy
             for
             his
             other
             Sins
             ,
             and
             I
             hope
             he
             will
             easily
             answer
             that
             of
             Treason
             :
             He
             dies
             ,
             as
             we
             hear
             ,
             upon
             the
             Twenty
             third
             Article
             ,
             for
             the
             words
             attested
             by
             Sir
             
               Henry
               Vane
            
             ,
             though
             His
             Majesty
             publickly
             protested
             the
             Words
             were
             never
             spoken
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             close
             of
             Mr.
             St.
             John's
             Speech
             the
             House
             dissolv'd
             ;
             nor
             was
             there
             a
             Word
             spoken
             but
             by
             Mr.
             
               St.
               Johns
            
             ,
             only
             the
             Lord
             Lieutenant
             used
             the
             last
             part
             of
             his
             Rhetorick
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             dumb
             eloquence
             ,
             
               Manibus
               ad
               Syderatensis
            
             ,
             all
             along
             Mr.
             
               St.
               Johns
            
             Speech
             ,
             made
             his
             Replies
             with
             a
             deep
             silence
             .
          
           
             Upon
             Friday
             ,
             he
             Petitioned
             the
             Lords
             to
             be
             heard
             again
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             because
             his
             Lawyers
             had
             not
             fully
             spoken
             at
             their
             last
             meeting
             ;
             but
             this
             was
             denied
             him
             ,
             because
             the
             House
             were
             to
             have
             the
             last
             Speech
             ,
             nor
             were
             they
             content
             to
             speak
             again
             .
          
           
             Upon
             this
             Information
             ,
             or
             what
             else
             is
             not
             known
             ,
             the
             King
             (
             it
             seems
             ,
             fearing
             the
             Inconstancy
             of
             the
             Lords
             )
             came
             to
             the
             House
             of
             Saturday
             ,
             at
             Ten
             of
             the
             Clock
             ,
             and
             having
             called
             for
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             spake
             much
             to
             this
             effect
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     The
                     King's
                     Speech
                     to
                     the
                     House
                     of
                     Commons
                     .
                  
                   
                     THat
                     He
                     had
                     sincerely
                     ,
                     without
                     Affection
                     or
                     Partiality
                     ,
                     endeavoured
                     to
                     inform
                     himself
                     concerning
                     the
                     Lieutenants
                     Charge
                     ;
                     and
                     had
                     ,
                     at
                     length
                     ,
                     seriously
                     pondered
                     with
                     himself
                     ,
                     both
                     concerning
                     the
                     matter
                     of
                     Fact
                     and
                     the
                     matter
                     of
                     Law
                     ;
                     and
                     now
                     it
                     stood
                     him
                     in
                     hand
                     to
                     clear
                     their
                     judgments
                     ;
                     then
                     to
                     exonerate
                     his
                     own
                     Conscience
                     :
                     For
                     them
                     ,
                     He
                     had
                     two
                     things
                     to
                     declare
                     .
                  
                   
                     First
                     ,
                     That
                     there
                     was
                     never
                     such
                     a
                     Project
                     ,
                     nor
                     had
                     the
                     Lord
                     Strafford
                     ever
                     offered
                     such
                     advise
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     Transporting
                     of
                     the
                     Irish
                     Army
                     into
                     England
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     in
                     nothing
                     the
                     Lieutenant
                     had
                     been
                     more
                     mis-understood
                     than
                     in
                     that
                     :
                     Which
                     imputation
                     ,
                     did
                     in
                     no
                     small
                     measure
                     ,
                     reflect
                     on
                     himself
                     (
                     the
                     King
                     )
                     as
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     intended
                     to
                     make
                     War
                     upon
                     His
                     own
                     good
                     Subjects
                     ;
                     which
                     thought
                     (
                     he
                     said
                     )
                     was
                     far
                     enough
                     from
                     his
                     Breast
                     ;
                     nor
                     could
                     any
                     man
                     in
                     probability
                     think
                     so
                     unworthily
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     who
                     had
                     perceived
                     how
                     graciously
                     he
                     had
                     dealt
                     with
                     His
                     Subjects
                     elsewhere
                     ,
                     that
                     had
                     deserved
                     a
                     great
                     deal
                     worse
                     .
                  
                   
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     Lieutenant
                     had
                     never
                     advised
                     him
                     to
                     establish
                     an
                     Arbitrary
                     Government
                     ;
                     nor
                     ,
                     if
                     he
                     had
                     ,
                     should
                     he
                     have
                     escaped
                     condign
                     punishment
                     ;
                     nor
                     would
                     any
                     of
                     His
                     good
                     Subjects
                     ever
                     think
                     otherwise
                     ,
                     unless
                     they
                     conceived
                     him
                     either
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     Fool
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     Tyrant
                     ;
                     that
                     he
                     either
                     could
                     not
                     ,
                     or
                     would
                     not
                     discern
                     such
                     wickedness
                     .
                     He
                     was
                     well
                     content
                     (
                     he
                     said
                     )
                     with
                     that
                     Authority
                     and
                     Power
                     which
                     God
                     had
                     put
                     into
                     His
                     hands
                     ;
                     nor
                     should
                     he
                     ever
                     think
                     it
                     His
                     Prerogative
                     ,
                     to
                     intrude
                     upon
                     the
                     Propriety
                     of
                     the
                     Subject
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     For
                     Himself
                     ,
                     and
                     His
                     own
                     Conscience
                     (
                     he
                     said
                     )
                     he
                     was
                     now
                     to
                     Declare
                     ,
                     That
                     in
                     His
                     own
                     judgment
                     ,
                     there
                     was
                     nothing
                     in
                     the
                     Process
                     against
                     the
                     Lieutenant
                     that
                     deserved
                     the
                     censure
                     of
                     Treason
                     :
                     Over-sights
                     ,
                     and
                     Mis-demeanours
                     there
                     were
                     ,
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     measure
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     confessed
                     the
                     Lord
                     Strafford
                     was
                     never
                     worthy
                     hereafter
                     to
                     bear
                     any
                     Office
                     in
                     His
                     Kingdoms
                     ,
                     no
                     ,
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     of
                     a
                     Constable
                     ;
                     but
                     was
                     to
                     be
                     answerable
                     for
                     all
                     his
                     Errors
                     when
                     they
                     were
                     to
                     be
                     charged
                     upon
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     this
                     no●
                     of
                     them
                     should
                     concur
                     with
                     greater
                     alacrity
                     than
                     himself
                     ;
                     That
                     he
                     hoped
                     ,
                     none
                     of
                     the●
                     would
                     deny
                     to
                     give
                     him
                     the
                     priviledge
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     Voice
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     ,
                     That
                     he
                     would
                     never
                     ,
                     in
                     heart
                     nor
                     hand
                     ,
                     concur
                     with
                     them
                     to
                     punish
                     this
                     man
                     as
                     a
                     Traytor
                     ,
                     and
                     desired
                     therefore
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     would
                     think
                     of
                     some
                     other
                     way
                     how
                     the
                     Business
                     might
                     be
                     composed
                     ;
                     Nor
                     should
                     it
                     ever
                     be
                     less
                     dear
                     to
                     him
                     (
                     though
                     with
                     the
                     loss
                     of
                     His
                     dearest
                     Blood
                     )
                     to
                     protect
                     the
                     Innocent
                     ,
                     than
                     to
                     punish
                     the
                     Guilty
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             At
             this
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             startled
             ,
             and
             adjorned
             themselves
             till
             Monday
             ;
             divers
             censures
             are
             past
             upon
             the
             King's
             Speech
             ,
             even
             of
             those
             that
             lov'd
             His
             Honour
             ;
             some
             think
             he
             was
             drawn
             to
             this
             ,
             by
             a
             certain
             fore-knowledge
             of
             the
             Lords
             facility
             to
             give
             way
             to
             the
             Commons
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             better
             to
             express
             himself
             then
             ,
             (
             if
             by
             that
             means
             he
             could
             hinder
             the
             Sentence
             )
             than
             to
             countermand
             the
             Execution
             thereof
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             passed
             ,
             and
             so
             draw
             all
             the
             envy
             upon
             himself
             :
             Others
             are
             of
             opinion
             (
             which
             is
             more
             probable
             )
             that
             this
             hath
             been
             a
             Plot
             of
             the
             Kings
             bosome
             enemies
             ,
             to
             set
             him
             at
             odds
             with
             His
             Subjects
             ,
             that
             thereby
             they
             might
             Fish
             the
             more
             securely
             in
             these
             troubled
             Waters
             .
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             very
             likely
             the
             Lord
             Strafford
             might
             have
             passed
             free
             by
             the
             Voices
             of
             the
             Lords
             ;
             but
             now
             howsoever
             the
             matter
             falleth
             out
             ,
             all
             the
             blame
             will
             be
             imputed
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             for
             if
             he
             be
             condemned
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             no
             thanks
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             if
             justified
             ,
             that
             will
             certainly
             be
             laid
             to
             the
             King
             too
             ,
             as
             who
             by
             His
             Threats
             and
             Menaces
             hath
             forestalled
             the
             Voices
             of
             his
             Nobility
             :
             It
             is
             conceiv'd
             by
             wise
             men
             (
             and
             such
             as
             wish
             no
             evil
             to
             my
             Lord
             Strafford
             )
             that
             it
             had
             been
             far
             better
             both
             for
             the
             King
             and
             him
             ,
             to
             have
             first
             ▪
             ●●yed
             the
             utmost
             of
             the
             Lords
             ;
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             both
             possible
             and
             probable
             that
             he
             might
             have
             gained
             the
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Lords
             for
             him
             ;
             if
             not
             ,
             it
             was
             time
             enough
             to
             Interpose
             His
             own
             Power
             afterwards
             ;
             for
             the
             Lord
             Strafford
             ,
             because
             it
             hath
             made
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             a
             great
             deal
             the
             more
             pressing
             ,
             fearing
             ,
             by
             the
             King
             's
             Peremptory
             Answer
             (
             from
             whom
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             they
             expected
             nothing
             but
             a
             
               Concedimus
               omnia
            
             )
             that
             there
             is
             some
             Plot
             under
             hand
             .
             And
             these
             thoughts
             produced
             the
             late
             tumults
             of
             the
             Londoners
             ,
             of
             which
             more
             by
             and
             by
             .
             And
             it
             is
             verily
             thought
             ,
             that
             for
             these
             two
             Reasons
             ,
             the
             Lieutenants
             seeming
             Friends
             ,
             but
             indeed
             real
             Enemies
             ,
             have
             put
             the
             King
             upon
             this
             way
             ,
             hoping
             thereby
             ,
             that
             the
             Lords
             should
             find
             occasion
             to
             pretend
             necessity
             of
             doing
             that
             ,
             which
             perhaps
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             common
             equity
             ,
             or
             the
             King's
             displeasure
             ,
             they
             could
             ,
             nor
             durst
             have
             done
             ;
             howsoever
             
               Facta
               est
               alia
            
             ,
             the
             King
             is
             now
             so
             far
             ingaged
             ,
             that
             with
             respect
             to
             Honour
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             he
             cannot
             retire
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             Procedure
             be
             by
             a
             Legislative
             Power
             ,
             it
             falls
             directly
             upon
             him
             ,
             nor
             can
             he
             give
             his
             assent
             ;
             if
             by
             a
             Judiciary
             ,
             then
             must
             he
             either
             hinder
             the
             Execution
             ,
             or
             be
             said
             to
             have
             Charged
             himself
             with
             Injustice
             .
          
           
             This
             hath
             produced
             strange
             alterations
             ,
             even
             the
             Marriage
             of
             the
             Prince
             of
             Orange
             ,
             (
             done
             on
             Sunday
             last
             ,
             May
             the
             Second
             ,
             with
             ordinary
             Solemnity
             )
             is
             now
             exceeding
             hateful
             to
             the
             Commons
             ,
             which
             so
             much
             before
             desired
             it
             ;
             some
             say
             ,
             the
             Precipitation
             of
             that
             Marriage
             Imports
             no
             good
             ;
             others
             ,
             that
             the
             Parliament
             had
             condescended
             to
             that
             Marriage
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             expect
             that
             Acceleration
             ;
             a
             third
             sort
             ,
             that
             the
             Party
             is
             mean
             enough
             ,
             if
             not
             too
             low
             for
             the
             King
             of
             
             England's
             Eldest
             Daughter
             ;
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Dutch-men
             have
             offered
             Money
             to
             the
             King
             for
             a
             new
             Service
             of
             War
             ,
             and
             have
             thereby
             bought
             this
             Honour
             ;
             this
             is
             increased
             by
             the
             Landing
             of
             a
             Dutch-man
             ,
             who
             is
             to
             be
             Gentleman
             of
             the
             Kings
             Horse
             ;
             And
             shortly
             with
             us
             the
             Hollander
             will
             be
             no
             less
             odious
             than
             the
             Spaniard
             .
             Oh
             ,
             the
             wonderful
             changes
             of
             the
             untoward
             ,
             unconstant
             ,
             and
             giddy
             multitude
             !
             How
             unhappy
             a
             time
             it
             is
             to
             know
             what
             Liberty
             means
             !
             and
             to
             get
             the
             Reins
             cast
             about
             their
             own
             necks
             ;
             it
             ranges
             madly
             up
             and
             down
             
               nec
               modum
               tenens
               nec
               terminum
            
             ,
             nor
             is
             capable
             of
             subsistance
             ,
             till
             it
             hath
             lost
             it self
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             so
             much
             affects
             ,
             Liberty
             :
             So
             Knives
             are
             put
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             Children
             ,
             who
             discern
             no
             danger
             ,
             but
             affect
             them
             for
             their
             splendor
             and
             glittering
             :
             So
             Poyson
             into
             the
             Mouths
             of
             Fools
             ,
             which
             is
             judged
             only
             by
             the
             Taste
             and
             Sweetness
             .
             But
             it
             seems
             ,
             the
             Judgment
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             cannot
             be
             prevented
             ;
             and
             because
             they
             have
             sinned
             against
             themselves
             ,
             by
             abusing
             their
             Plenty
             and
             Fatness
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             just
             Judgement
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             the
             Executioners
             of
             his
             Judgments
             upon
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Before
             I
             tell
             you
             of
             Monday
             and
             Tuesdays
             Madness
             ,
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             when
             and
             whence
             this
             fury
             hath
             its
             first
             motion
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             Thursday
             before
             ,
             a
             great
             many
             Apprentices
             beset
             the
             Spanish
             Embassadors
             House
             ,
             neer
             Bishops●gate
             ,
             threatning
             to
             pull
             it
             down
             ,
             and
             kill
             the
             Man
             ;
             the
             Mayor
             of
             London
             comes
             
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             pains
             ,
             persuaded
             them
             to
             retire
             home
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             entred
             into
             the
             Ambassador's
             House
             ▪
             at
             his
             coming
             in
             ,
             the
             Ambassador
             desired
             him
             to
             pull
             down
             his
             Sword
             which
             was
             carried
             before
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             now
             where
             the
             King
             of
             Spain
             had
             Jurisdiction
             .
             That
             being
             done
             ,
             he
             told
             the
             Lord
             Mayor
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             his
             life
             time
             he
             had
             never
             seen
             such
             a
             barbarous
             attempt
             ,
             and
             desired
             to
             know
             whether
             England
             was
             a
             civil
             Nation
             or
             no
             ,
             where
             the
             Law
             of
             Nations
             was
             so
             monstrously
             violated
             .
             The
             Mayor
             replied
             ,
             That
             they
             were
             of
             the
             base
             and
             rascally
             sort
             of
             People
             ,
             and
             intreated
             the
             Tumult
             might
             not
             be
             imputed
             to
             the
             Town
             .
             The
             Ambassador
             answered
             ,
             That
             he
             could
             hardly
             acknowledge
             that
             to
             be
             a
             Town
             ,
             ●e●
             scarce
             a
             Society
             of
             Men
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             so
             little
             Civility
             and
             Government
             .
             The
             Mayor
             told
             him
             ,
             That
             the
             people
             were
             discontent
             because
             Mass
             was
             said
             in
             his
             house
             .
             The
             Ambassador
             replied
             ▪
             That
             the
             English
             Ambassador
             had
             the
             free
             Exercise
             of
             his
             Religion
             at
             Madrid
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             rather
             forgo
             his
             life
             ,
             than
             any
             of
             those
             Privileges
             due
             to
             him
             by
             ●action
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             Nations
             .
             The
             Mayor
             answered
             ,
             They
             were
             the
             more
             incensed
             against
             him
             ,
             because
             the
             Londoners
             popishly
             affected
             ,
             were
             permitted
             to
             come
             into
             his
             house
             to
             Mass
             ,
             which
             was
             beyond
             both
             Law
             and
             Custom
             .
             The
             Ambassador
             replied
             ,
             That
             if
             the
             Mayor
             would
             keep
             them
             without
             doors
             ,
             he
             would
             promise
             to
             send
             for
             none
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             came
             once
             within
             his
             doors
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             in
             preservation
             of
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             or
             his
             Master's
             Honour
             ,
             deny
             them
             either
             access
             to
             his
             Religion
             ,
             or
             safeguard
             to
             their
             Persons
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             in
             him
             lay
             .
             Upon
             this
             a
             Guard
             was
             appointed
             to
             attend
             the
             Ambassador's
             house
             ,
             whether
             to
             keep
             out
             Papists
             ,
             or
             to
             preserve
             them
             that
             were
             within
             ,
             or
             to
             let
             in
             others
             ,
             is
             yet
             to
             be
             disputed
             .
          
           
             The
             storm
             was
             quiet
             from
             thence
             'till
             Monday
             ,
             when
             the
             people
             being
             inflamed
             again
             by
             the
             King's
             Speech
             ,
             came
             to
             Westminster
             with
             the
             number
             of
             five
             or
             six
             thousand
             ,
             having
             Weapons
             and
             Battoons
             in
             their
             hands
             ;
             at
             the
             entring
             of
             every
             Coach
             some
             cried
             Justice
             ;
             others
             Execution
             ,
             a
             third
             man
             told
             his
             Fellows
             that
             both
             were
             to
             be
             conjoyned
             ,
             and
             that
             Justice
             and
             Execution
             was
             the
             noble
             Word
             ;
             upon
             which
             
               (
               quasi
               dato-signo
            
             )
             all
             the
             Rabble
             cried
             aloud
             with
             one
             voice
             Justice
             and
             Execution
             ,
             with
             a
             wonderful
             strange
             noise
             .
             Some
             went
             to
             the
             Coach
             side
             and
             told
             the
             Lords
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             and
             would
             have
             Justice
             done
             upon
             the
             Deputy
             .
             In
             particular
             ,
             above
             1000
             of
             them
             beset
             the
             Lord
             Steward's
             Coach
             ,
             and
             demanded
             Justice
             and
             Execution
             of
             him
             ;
             Justice
             ,
             said
             they
             ,
             we
             have
             gotten
             already
             ,
             and
             we
             only
             desire
             (
             and
             must
             have
             it
             )
             Execution
             .
             The
             Lord
             Steward
             replied
             ,
             they
             should
             have
             Justice
             and
             Execution
             ,
             and
             desired
             them
             only
             to
             forbear
             ,
             and
             have
             patience
             a
             while
             :
             No
             ,
             said
             they
             ,
             we
             have
             had
             too
             much
             patience
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             suffer
             longer
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             my
             Lord
             ,
             before
             you
             go
             from
             us
             you
             must
             grant
             us
             Execution
             ▪
             The
             Lord
             Steward
             told
             them
             ,
             he
             was
             going
             to
             the
             House
             to
             that
             effect
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             have
             all
             content
             .
             But
             whilst
             they
             were
             about
             to
             detain
             him
             longer
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             greatest
             Power
             amongst
             them
             said
             ,
             We
             will
             take
             his
             word
             for
             once
             ,
             and
             with
             difficulty
             enough
             made
             passage
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             Lords
             stayed
             within
             'till
             twelve
             of
             the
             Clock
             ,
             nor
             was
             there
             any
             course
             taken
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             for
             dissolving
             of
             the
             multitude
             ;
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             went
             home
             the
             back
             way
             by
             Water
             ,
             only
             when
             the
             Lord
             Holland
             ,
             Lord
             Chamberlain
             ,
             and
             Bristol
             ,
             came
             out
             to
             their
             Coach
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             called
             Justice
             and
             Execution
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             perceived
             that
             Bristol
             was
             in
             the
             Coach
             ,
             they
             drew
             near
             the
             Coach
             side
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             ,
             For
             you
             my
             Lord
             Bristol
             ,
             we
             know
             you
             are
             an
             Apostate
             from
             the
             Cause
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             our
             mortal
             Enemy
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             therefore
             crave
             Justice
             from
             you
             ,
             but
             shall
             (
             God
             willing
             )
             crave
             Justice
             upon
             you
             ,
             and
             your
             false
             Son
             the
             Lord
             Digby
             .
          
           
             Let
             a
             man
             cast
             his
             Eyes
             back
             now
             but
             for
             some
             few
             Months
             past
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             see
             what
             trust
             may
             be
             reposed
             in
             the
             favour
             of
             the
             giddy
             multitude
             ,
             unless
             a
             man
             shall
             resolve
             to
             quit
             all
             Religion
             and
             Honesty
             ▪
             and
             to
             mould
             and
             fashion
             his
             Conscience
             to
             the
             present
             distemper
             and
             fancy
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             neither
             can
             he
             do
             so
             safely
             ,
             when
             so
             much
             hazard
             lies
             in
             the
             Inconstancy
             of
             their
             Conceptions
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             they
             drew
             up
             all
             the
             Names
             of
             those
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             or
             the
             House
             of
             Lords
             ,
             whom
             they
             imagined
             to
             favour
             the
             Lieutenant
             ,
             and
             gave
             them
             the
             Title
             of
             Straffordians
             ,
             with
             this
             close
             ,
             That
             all
             those
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Enemies
             to
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             should
             perish
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             did
             post
             up
             the
             Paper
             at
             the
             Gate
             of
             Westminster
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             old
             Democracy
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             the
             Tribunitial
             Power
             thereof
             in
             
               Cippo
               proscribere
            
             ,
             were
             now
             renewed
             and
             revived
             .
          
           
             
             
               
                 
                   
                     A
                     Copy
                     of
                     the
                     Paper
                     ,
                     posted
                     up
                     at
                     the
                     corner
                     of
                     the
                     Wall
                     of
                     Sir
                     William
                     Brunkard's
                     House
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     
                       Old
                       Palace-Yard
                    
                     in
                     Westminster
                     ,
                     
                       
                         Monday
                         ,
                         May
                      
                       3.
                       1641.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       Names
                       of
                       the
                       Straffordians
                       posted
                       .
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Lord
                       Digby
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Lord
                       Compton
                       .
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       Lord
                       Buckhurst
                       .
                    
                     
                       4.
                       
                       Sir
                       
                         Robert
                         Hatton
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       5.
                       
                       Sir
                       
                         Thomas
                         Fanshaw
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       6.
                       
                       Sir
                       
                         Edward
                         Alford
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       7.
                       
                       Sir
                       
                         Nicholas
                         Slanning
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       8.
                       
                       Sir
                       
                         Thomas
                         Danby
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       9.
                       
                       Sir
                       
                         George
                         W●ntworth
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       10.
                       
                       Sir
                       
                         Peter
                         Wentworth
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       11.
                       
                       Sir
                       
                         Frederick
                         Cornwallis
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       12.
                       
                       Sir
                       
                         William
                         Carnaby
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       13.
                       
                       Sir
                       
                         Richard
                         Winn.
                      
                       
                    
                     
                       14.
                       
                       Sir
                       
                         Carvis
                         Clifton
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       15.
                       
                       Sir
                       
                         William
                         Withrington
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       16.
                       
                       Sir
                       
                         William
                         Pennyman
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       17.
                       
                       Sir
                       
                         Patrick
                         Curwent
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       18.
                       
                       Sir
                       
                         Richard
                         Lee.
                      
                       
                    
                     
                       19.
                       
                       Sir
                       
                         Henry
                         Slingsby
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       20.
                       
                       Sir
                       
                         William
                         Portman
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       21.
                       
                       Mr.
                       
                         Garvis
                         Hollis
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       22.
                       
                       Mr.
                       
                         Sydney
                         Godolphin
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       23.
                       
                       Mr.
                       Cooke
                       .
                    
                     
                       24.
                       
                       Mr.
                       Coventry
                       .
                    
                     
                       25.
                       
                       Mr.
                       
                         Benjamin
                         Weston
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       26.
                       
                       Mr.
                       
                         William
                         Weston
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       27.
                       
                       Mr.
                       Selden
                       .
                    
                     
                       28.
                       
                       Mr.
                       Alford
                       .
                    
                     
                       29.
                       
                       Mr.
                       Floyd
                       .
                    
                     
                       30.
                       
                       Mr.
                       Herbert
                       .
                    
                     
                       31.
                       
                       Captain
                       Digby
                       .
                    
                     
                       32.
                       
                       Serjeant
                       Hide
                       .
                    
                     
                       33.
                       
                       Mr.
                       Taylor
                       .
                    
                     
                       34.
                       
                       Mr.
                       Griffith
                       .
                    
                     
                       35.
                       
                       Mr.
                       Scowen
                       .
                    
                     
                       36.
                       
                       Mr.
                       Bridgeman
                       .
                    
                     
                       37.
                       
                       Mr.
                       Fett●plass
                       .
                    
                     
                       38.
                       
                       Dr.
                       Turner
                       .
                    
                     
                       39.
                       
                       Captain
                       
                         Charles
                         Price
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       40.
                       
                       Dr.
                       Parry
                       ,
                       Civilian
                       .
                    
                     
                       41.
                       
                       Mr.
                       Arundell
                       .
                    
                     
                       42.
                       
                       Mr.
                       Newport
                       .
                    
                     
                       43.
                       
                       Mr.
                       H●lb●r●
                       .
                    
                     
                       44.
                       
                       Mr.
                       Noell
                       .
                    
                     
                       45.
                       
                       Mr.
                       ●ir●on
                       .
                    
                     
                       46.
                       
                       Mr.
                       Pollard
                       .
                    
                     
                       47.
                       
                       Mr.
                       Price
                       .
                    
                     
                       48.
                       
                       Mr.
                       Travanni●n
                       .
                    
                     
                       49.
                       
                       Mr.
                       Jane
                       .
                    
                     
                       50.
                       
                       Mr.
                       Edgerombe
                       .
                    
                     
                       51.
                       
                       Mr.
                       Chi●●eley
                       .
                    
                     
                       52.
                       
                       Mr.
                       Maltery
                       .
                    
                     
                       53.
                       
                       Mr.
                       Porter
                       .
                    
                     
                       54.
                       
                       Mr.
                       White
                       ,
                       Secret.
                       E.
                       D.
                       
                    
                     
                       55.
                       
                       Mr.
                       Warwick
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       This
                       and
                       more
                       shall
                       be
                       done
                       to
                       the
                       Enemies
                       of
                       Justice
                       afore-written
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             Nor
             stayed
             they
             here
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             in
             the
             height
             of
             his
             fury
             cryed
             out
             
               (
               Hornesco
               Referens
            
             )
             if
             we
             get
             not
             satisfaction
             of
             the
             Lieutenant
             ,
             we
             will
             have
             it
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             some
             say
             ,
             worse
             ,
             If
             we
             have
             not
             the
             Lieutenant's
             life
             ,
             we
             will
             have
             the
             King
             's
             .
             Oh
             impious
             Mouth
             !
             Oh
             un-natural
             Miscreant
             !
             This
             Man
             was
             marked
             by
             a
             Gentleman
             of
             the
             
               Inns
               of
               Court
            
             ,
             and
             four
             or
             five
             requested
             by
             him
             to
             bear
             witness
             of
             the
             Words
             .
             Nor
             did
             he
             stay
             here
             ,
             but
             the
             Gentleman
             (
             with
             fidelity
             and
             courage
             enough
             )
             went
             to
             the
             fellow
             ,
             and
             kindly
             invited
             him
             to
             drink
             a
             Pint
             of
             Wine
             ,
             the
             Fellow
             suspecting
             nothing
             went
             along
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             he
             sent
             for
             a
             Constable
             ,
             in
             whose
             hearing
             he
             asked
             how
             he
             durst
             speak
             such
             Words
             as
             those
             ;
             he
             like
             a
             mad-man
             replied
             ,
             That
             he
             would
             maintain
             them
             :
             Whereupon
             he
             was
             apprehended
             by
             the
             Constable
             ,
             and
             committed
             to
             the
             Gate-house
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             three
             or
             four
             times
             examined
             yesternight
             ;
             some
             report
             that
             he
             freely
             confessed
             his
             Words
             ,
             and
             withall
             ,
             threatned
             to
             shew
             great
             Authority
             for
             them
             ,
             even
             within
             the
             Gates
             of
             the
             Court.
             This
             day
             I
             hear
             little
             of
             
             him
             ,
             but
             some
             say
             ,
             the
             business
             will
             be
             slubber'd
             over
             with
             this
             .
             That
             he
             said
             only
             ,
             If
             we
             get
             not
             satisfaction
             of
             the
             Lieutenant
             ,
             we
             will
             go
             to
             the
             King.
             And
             it
             is
             likely
             this
             will
             be
             the
             Issue
             of
             the
             business
             ,
             lest
             this
             zeale
             should
             be
             quenched
             in
             the
             breeding
             and
             beginning
             ,
             whose
             surcharge
             and
             excess
             is
             laudable
             ,
             yea
             necessary
             ,
             in
             a
             time
             of
             Reformation
             .
             Add
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             if
             this
             man
             should
             suffer
             it
             might
             settle
             and
             calm
             the
             forwardness
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             before
             the
             whole
             business
             be
             ended
             about
             the
             Earl
             of
             Strafford
             .
          
           
             They
             have
             further
             threatned
             ,
             that
             after
             Wednesday
             they
             will
             shut
             up
             their
             shops
             ,
             and
             never
             rest
             from
             petitioning
             ,
             till
             not
             only
             the
             Liuetenants
             matter
             ,
             but
             also
             all
             things
             else
             that
             concern
             a
             Reformation
             ,
             be
             fully
             perfected
             .
          
           
             The
             house
             of
             Commons
             sat
             all
             that
             day
             ,
             
               (
               Monday
            
             )
             till
             8
             at
             ●ight
             ,
             
             nor
             were
             they
             Idle
             all
             that
             time
             ,
             but
             brought
             forth
             that
             Protestation
             ,
             or
             band
             of
             Association
             (
             as
             they
             term
             it
             )
             which
             is
             now
             in
             print
             ,
             it
             was
             then
             drawn
             up
             ,
             and
             without
             further
             process
             or
             delay
             before
             they
             came
             out
             subscribed
             by
             the
             whole
             House
             ,
             except
             the
             Lord
             Digby
             ▪
             and
             an
             Uncle
             or
             Friend
             of
             his
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             thought
             by
             some
             (
             whose
             heads
             are
             not
             green
             )
             that
             it
             is
             very
             like
             a
             Covenant
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             but
             that
             must
             be
             left
             to
             further
             time
             and
             wiser
             heads
             ,
             if
             that
             Comment
             that
             perhaps
             will
             follow
             ,
             be
             not
             worse
             then
             the
             ●ext
             ,
             it
             may
             in
             probability
             happen
             out
             to
             be
             canonical
             enough
             ,
             but
             the
             too
             general
             Phrase
             in
             it
             ,
             lyes
             very
             open
             to
             have
             sences
             
               (
               pro
               re
               nat●
            
             )
             thrust
             upon
             them
             ,
             which
             may
             ,
             be
             very
             justly
             suspected
             to
             have
             been
             intended
             ;
             where
             the
             Oath
             and
             Law-giver
             ,
             is
             the
             party
             ,
             only
             some
             have
             observed
             two
             remarkable
             things
             upon
             this
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Some
             think
             it
             strange
             that
             seeing
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             have
             lately
             fined
             the
             Convocation
             House
             ,
             upon
             this
             ground
             especially
             ,
             that
             they
             enjoyned
             an
             oath
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Legislative
             power
             (
             say
             they
             )
             and
             only
             due
             to
             Parliaments
             ,
             how
             they
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             (
             as
             if
             all
             the
             Legislative
             power
             were
             in
             them
             )
             without
             the
             advice
             of
             the
             Lords
             (
             I
             say
             not
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             though
             in
             matters
             Ecclesiastical
             )
             or
             approbation
             of
             the
             King
             (
             which
             is
             conceived
             to
             be
             a
             mighty
             encroachment
             upon
             his
             Prerogative
             )
             should
             offer
             either
             to
             prescribe
             ,
             or
             subscribe
             such
             an
             Oath
             ▪
             as
             if
             it
             were
             essential
             to
             our
             Reformation
             ,
             ever
             to
             be
             done
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             without
             Authority
             of
             the
             Superiour
             Powers
             ,
             and
             yet
             before
             it
             pass
             into
             a
             Statute
             it
             must
             come
             in
             by
             a
             Bill
             
               ●steron
               proteron
            
             ▪
             but
             perhaps
             it
             is
             hoped
             that
             by
             this
             Anti-dated
             subscription
             ,
             they
             shall
             find
             out
             the
             more
             easy
             passage
             for
             the
             Bill
             when
             it
             comes
             to
             be
             propounded
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             were
             four
             hours
             pleading
             ,
             upon
             that
             one
             expression
             in
             the
             Protestation
             ,
             [
             
               The
               true
               reformed
               Religion
               expressed
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
            
             ]
             Some
             who
             were
             more
             tender
             toward
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             desiring
             that
             the
             word
             Discipline
             ,
             might
             be
             adjoyned
             to
             the
             word
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             others
             mainly
             opposed
             that
             ,
             reasoning
             that
             no
             Discipline
             could
             be
             admitted
             ,
             but
             all
             to
             be
             esteemed
             as
             Popish
             that
             was
             not
             conteined
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             party
             at
             the
             last
             did
             prevail
             ,
             though
             the
             other
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             more
             express
             warrant
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             for
             Bishops
             ,
             than
             for
             ruling
             Elders
             ;
             but
             if
             some
             Hint
             be
             not
             there
             intended
             against
             the
             Deans
             and
             Chapters
             ,
             the
             Lyturgies
             ,
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             yea
             the
             very
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             let
             any
             man
             judge
             ;
             and
             of
             what
             dangerous
             consequence
             that
             may
             be
             ,
             if
             those
             who
             pretend
             to
             have
             authority
             in
             all
             Church
             Affaires
             may
             be
             permitted
             to
             give
             Sentence
             ,
             is
             not
             difficult
             to
             determin
             .
          
           
             This
             day
             the
             people
             met
             again
             ,
             but
             in
             smaller
             numbers
             ,
             they
             have
             threatned
             to
             come
             to
             morrow
             with
             all
             their
             main
             forces
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             des●●t
             till
             the
             Lieutenant
             be
             executed
             ,
             and
             their
             other
             petitions
             obteined
             .
             The
             Oath
             was
             likewise
             presented
             to
             the
             Lords
             ,
             and
             some
             say
             all
             of
             them
             (
             except
             the
             eight
             Recusant
             Lords
             ,
             and
             four
             of
             the
             Bishops
             )
             have
             signed
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             others
             say
             they
             have
             only
             admitted
             the
             Bill
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             likely
             .
             I
             think
             it
             is
             Luca●
             tells
             us
             the
             tale
             ,
             That
             when
             the
             100
             handed
             Gyant
             Briareus
             (
             whom
             the
             Mithologizers
             of
             Poems
             use
             as
             a
             Type
             of
             the
             multitude
             )
             was
             first
             brought
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             his
             Father
             Jupiter
             desired
             Mercury
             ,
             to
             set
             his
             Scheme
             ,
             and
             calculate
             the
             Stars
             of
             his
             Nativity
             ▪
             no
             Father
             ,
             said
             Mercury
             ,
             that
             is
             needless
             ,
             a
             little
             time
             will
             shew
             his
             disposition
             ,
             for
             so
             many
             hands
             cannot
             belong
             Idle
             :
             A
             very
             lively
             Idea
             of
             this
             business
             now
             in
             Agitation
             :
             Your self
             may
             make
             the
             application
             by
             the
             events
             .
          
           
             Upon
             
               Saturday
               ,
               May
            
             the
             eighth
             ,
             the
             Bill
             against
             the
             Lord
             Strafford
             past
             the
             Lords
             ,
             
             there
             were
             forty
             five
             present
             ,
             of
             which
             nineteen
             voiced
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             twenty
             six
             against
             him
             ,
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             his
             friends
             absented
             themselves
             upon
             pretence
             ,
             (
             whether
             true
             or
             suppositious
             )
             that
             they
             feared
             the
             multitude
             ,
             otherwise
             his
             Suffrages
             had
             more
             than
             counterpoised
             the
             Voters
             for
             his
             death
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Bill
             he
             is
             condemned
             of
             Treason
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             English
             Lands
             (
             the
             other
             part
             of
             the
             Coat
             is
             left
             for
             those
             in
             Ireland
             )
             forfeited
             ,
             with
             an
             especial
             Proviso
             ,
             that
             this
             Act
             shall
             in
             no
             wayes
             he
             forceable
             against
             others
             ,
             than
             if
             it
             never
             had
             been
             made
             ;
             which
             to
             his
             friends
             of
             Judgment
             smells
             strongly
             of
             a
             particular
             hatred
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             same
             common
             way
             of
             Justice
             should
             not
             equally
             strike
             against
             all
             (
             which
             it
             should
             do
             in
             true
             Justice
             )
             but
             that
             Crimes
             did
             differ
             in
             their
             Subjects
             .
          
           
           
             Two
             ways
             there
             were
             to
             have
             proceeded
             against
             him
             ,
             by
             a
             Legislative
             ,
             or
             by
             a
             Judiciary
             power
             ,
             both
             did
             strike
             home
             alike
             at
             his
             life
             and
             his
             Estate
             ,
             both
             alike
             ready
             ,
             both
             sure
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             proofs
             ,
             the
             Difference
             only
             this
             ;
             this
             might
             have
             been
             done
             without
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             only
             by
             him
             ,
             because
             this
             is
             a
             Sentence
             ,
             that
             a
             Statute
             :
             A
             man
             would
             think
             the
             Judiciary
             way
             had
             been
             the
             more
             sure
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             King
             would
             rather
             have
             connived
             ,
             and
             not
             exercised
             his
             Prerogative
             by
             a
             Reprival
             ,
             than
             to
             have
             Intressed
             himself
             in
             the
             Legislative
             proceedings
             ,
             by
             consenting
             to
             the
             Act
             against
             him
             ;
             in
             whom
             the
             world
             conceived
             (
             for
             by
             past
             and
             future
             services
             )
             he
             had
             so
             great
             an
             Interrest
             :
             But
             they
             (
             it
             seems
             )
             notwithstanding
             his
             Majesties
             late
             Attestation
             ,
             of
             the
             Gentlemans
             Innocency
             in
             point
             of
             Treason
             ,
             were
             more
             confident
             of
             his
             gracious
             Inclination
             to
             Justifie
             their
             own
             Act
             ;
             and
             more
             desirous
             too
             that
             he
             should
             demonstrate
             his
             willingness
             in
             punishing
             such
             transgressors
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Bill
             went
             on
             by
             the
             Statute
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             day
             another
             Bill
             passed
             both
             the
             Houses
             ,
             that
             because
             of
             the
             important
             business
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             the
             Parliament
             should
             not
             be
             broken
             up
             by
             the
             King
             without
             the
             special
             advise
             and
             consent
             of
             both
             the
             Houses
             ,
             till
             all
             their
             grievances
             were
             redressed
             ,
             and
             their
             safety
             provided
             for
             ,
             which
             space
             of
             time
             ,
             for
             any
             thing
             I
             know
             ,
             may
             last
             till
             dooms
             day
             ;
             some
             would
             have
             had
             the
             prefinition
             of
             5
             ,
             some
             7
             ,
             some
             9
             years
             put
             to
             it
             ;
             others
             replyed
             ,
             that
             this
             would
             be
             both
             odious
             and
             dangerous
             ;
             odious
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             should
             seem
             so
             long
             a
             Parliament
             ;
             dangerous
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             time
             may
             happen
             out
             possible
             to
             be
             longer
             ;
             some
             think
             it
             an
             honour
             (
             I
             rather
             ●
             fatality
             ,
             or
             to
             sweeten
             the
             word
             a
             Providence
             )
             that
             both
             their
             Bills
             should
             pass
             at
             once
             ,
             as
             if
             [
             
               Generatio
               ●nius
            
             ,
             were
             
               Corruptio
               alterius
            
             .
             ]
             And
             this
             new
             Government
             should
             take
             life
             from
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Earl
             of
             Strafford
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             afternoon
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             desired
             access
             to
             the
             King
             in
             the
             Banqueting
             House
             ,
             and
             having
             stayed
             there
             an
             hour
             for
             his
             coming
             ,
             in
             three
             words
             they
             propounded
             these
             two
             great
             Bills
             ,
             desiring
             that
             he
             would
             give
             his
             Royal
             Assent
             to
             them
             both
             
               (
               Quod
               si
               non
               prosint
               singula
               ,
               Juncta
               Jubant
               )
            
             Withall
             humbly
             shewing
             that
             the
             present
             danger
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             could
             admit
             of
             no
             delayes
             .
             The
             King
             told
             them
             they
             should
             expect
             an
             answer
             on
             Monday
             Morning
             .
          
           
             The
             Court
             at
             this
             time
             was
             surcharged
             with
             a
             confluence
             of
             People
             ,
             
               quasi
               Civitas
               tota
               sedibus
               suis
               mota
               ,
            
             as
             if
             the
             whole
             City
             was
             come
             to
             petition
             for
             Justice
             ,
             a
             Government
             indeed
             worse
             than
             a
             Democracy
             ,
             where
             the
             people
             do
             not
             rule
             but
             play
             the
             Tyrants
             :
             If
             there
             were
             no
             Monarchy
             there
             needs
             no
             conscience
             to
             obey
             it
             ;
             But
             where
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             cannot
             protect
             it self
             ,
             the
             good
             subject
             must
             either
             forget
             himself
             ,
             or
             his
             loyalty
             ;
             A
             two
             edged
             sword
             killing
             either
             the
             body
             or
             the
             soul
             ,
             nor
             in
             this
             are
             men
             in
             better
             case
             than
             the
             winged
             Fishes
             ,
             that
             our
             Southern
             Mariners
             tell
             us
             of
             ,
             which
             ,
             if
             they
             swim
             beneath
             the
             water
             are
             catch'd
             by
             Dolphins
             ,
             if
             they
             fly
             above
             for
             refuge
             ,
             snatch'd
             away
             by
             the
             hungry
             Ravenous
             souls
             ,
             (
             Lord
             help
             then
             the
             times
             ,
             or
             help
             our
             patience
             ,
             and
             Resolutions
             ,
             give
             us
             either
             redress
             in
             thee
             ,
             or
             confidence
             in
             thee
             .
             )
          
           
             The
             wiser
             sort
             conceived
             these
             two
             Bills
             too
             big
             for
             them
             to
             desire
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             that
             both
             of
             them
             together
             might
             procure
             a
             flat
             denial
             ,
             but
             the
             more
             couragious
             knew
             the
             readier
             way
             by
             far
             ,
             having
             often
             had
             experience
             of
             his
             Majesties
             readiness
             to
             grant
             just
             desires
             ;
             resolving
             that
             he
             that
             expects
             to
             lose
             the
             day
             ,
             is
             beaten
             at
             his
             own
             diffidence
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             quality
             of
             some
             men
             to
             swallow
             Camels
             upon
             a
             sudden
             ,
             who
             (
             if
             you
             give
             them
             leisure
             )
             will
             perchance
             strain
             at
             a
             Gnat.
             Their
             Resolutions
             may
             aim
             at
             this
             ,
             but
             despair
             to
             remedy
             that
             ;
             Nature
             gives
             the
             reason
             ,
             
               Omne
               agens
               se
               exercet
               intra
               spharam
               Activitatis
               .
            
             Dangers
             ,
             if
             they
             come
             but
             stragling
             upon
             us
             ,
             we
             may
             collect
             our
             spirits
             well
             enough
             ,
             and
             easily
             resist
             them
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             come
             by
             whole
             troops
             ,
             Amazment
             and
             Fear
             admits
             of
             no
             consultation
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             but
             only
             intends
             to
             decline
             the
             present
             and
             pressing
             hazard
             ;
             whereon
             the
             ancient
             Ga●ls
             made
             their
             first
             on-sets
             ,
             with
             valour
             beyond
             the
             courage
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             with
             feareful
             cryings
             and
             shouts
             belying
             their
             own
             Animosity
             ,
             to
             stupify
             and
             quell
             that
             of
             the
             enemy
             .
          
           
             
             Sunday
             ,
             All
             the
             day
             the
             King
             was
             resolute
             never
             to
             give
             way
             to
             the
             Bill
             against
             the
             Lord
             Strafford
             ,
             telling
             them
             withal
             ,
             that
             it
             seemed
             strange
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             man
             could
             not
             dy
             ,
             unless
             he
             ,
             and
             he
             only
             ;
             by
             giving
             Sentence
             the
             Kings
             Legislative
             way
             ,
             should
             condemn
             him
             :
             The
             Lord
             Pembrook
             brought
             the
             King
             a
             piece
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             19.
             from
             the
             5
             to
             the
             9
             verse
             ;
             the
             words
             indeed
             became
             a
             Joab
             rather
             than
             himself
             till
             he
             had
             scattered
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Kings
             (
             not
             eldest
             Son
             yet
             eldest
             )
             Daughter
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Scotland
             ;
             here
             is
             some
             Analogy
             with
             Absalom
             and
             in
             nothing
             else
             ,
             for
             David
             was
             sorry
             for
             shedding
             the
             nocent
             ,
             they
             not
             sorry
             for
             shedding
             the
             Innocent
             blood
             ,
             though
             the
             Issue
             be
             not
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             
             Four
             Bishops
             were
             sent
             for
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             the
             Primate
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               Durham
               ,
               Lincoln
            
             and
             Carlile
             :
             Some
             say
             (
             and
             I
             do
             rather
             believe
             it
             )
             that
             the
             King
             was
             desirous
             the
             Bill
             should
             be
             voiced
             again
             ,
             and
             argued
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             had
             their
             suffrages
             in
             the
             admission
             though
             not
             in
             the
             approbation
             of
             the
             Bill
             ,
             others
             think
             in
             regard
             the
             Primate
             was
             there
             ,
             (
             who
             had
             no
             Interest
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             )
             it
             was
             to
             resolve
             the
             Kings
             Conscience
             ;
             for
             my
             part
             I
             see
             not
             how
             they
             should
             do
             this
             ,
             seeing
             the
             business
             was
             grounded
             upon
             a
             case
             in
             
             Law
             ,
             which
             none
             of
             them
             (
             unless
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Lincoln
             had
             learned
             when
             he
             was
             Lord
             Keeper
             )
             could
             possibly
             discuss
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             King
             was
             tender
             in
             it
             ,
             how
             could
             they
             persuade
             him
             to
             give
             way
             ,
             if
             not
             ,
             what
             needed
             their
             Resolution
             ?
          
           
             But
             it
             may
             be
             that
             they
             persuaded
             him
             ,
             that
             in
             conscience
             he
             might
             prefer
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Judges
             before
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             (
             though
             with
             some
             reluctation
             )
             they
             thought
             upon
             their
             Oaths
             ,
             the
             Proceedings
             to
             be
             lawful
             ,
             he
             might
             give
             way
             to
             them
             .
             This
             is
             not
             unlikely
             ,
             because
             the
             Judges
             were
             sent
             for
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             and
             it
             seems
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             Service
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             I
             admire
             (
             and
             adore
             too
             )
             the
             wonderful
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             preparatory
             Act
             ,
             to
             this
             unlawful
             Judgment
             (
             which
             undoubtedly
             will
             follow
             )
             suffers
             not
             only
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Country
             ,
             but
             the
             Church
             too
             ,
             (
             as
             if
             her
             Cup
             were
             not
             yet
             full
             )
             to
             be
             involved
             .
          
           
             But
             could
             this
             be
             to
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             the
             King
             I
             am
             sure
             knew
             him
             to
             be
             free
             from
             any
             the
             least
             intention
             of
             subverting
             the
             fundamental
             Laws
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             could
             the
             Bishops
             satisfie
             this
             scruple
             too
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             they
             are
             persuaded
             ,
             that
             the
             Proofs
             might
             be
             taken
             Implicitly
             from
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             as
             the
             Law
             from
             the
             Judges
             :
             It
             is
             reported
             indeed
             that
             they
             besought
             the
             King
             with
             many
             Tears
             to
             give
             way
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             prevent
             the
             ruin
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             these
             Statesmen
             (
             who
             will
             be
             ever
             content
             with
             the
             longest
             life
             for
             themselves
             ,
             'till
             by
             piece-meal
             they
             be
             thrust
             from
             all
             )
             did
             see
             would
             necessarily
             follow
             .
             Well
             ,
             I
             dare
             Prophesie
             to
             them
             they
             shall
             not
             want
             their
             Reward
             ,
             neither
             from
             the
             King
             nor
             People
             ,
             for
             the
             next
             tumult
             of
             people
             shall
             be
             against
             their
             Liturgies
             ,
             Surplices
             ,
             and
             Church-Ornaments
             .
             And
             seeing
             they
             have
             now
             over-persuaded
             the
             King
             in
             this
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             procure
             him
             ,
             then
             to
             protect
             themselves
             from
             those
             imminent
             dangers
             which
             hang
             over
             their
             heads
             ,
             they
             shall
             do
             a
             miracle
             .
             
               Sed
               quos
               perdere
               vult
               Jupiter
               ,
               dementat
               .
            
             Some
             body
             else
             will
             persuade
             the
             King
             that
             to
             satisfie
             the
             common
             People
             ,
             and
             to
             prevent
             the
             Ruin
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             Bishopricks
             ,
             Deans
             ,
             Prebends
             ,
             and
             all
             Cathedrals
             must
             down
             ,
             
               Sed
               omen
               avertat
               Deus
               optimus
            
             .
          
           
             Sunday
             ,
             all
             day
             nothing
             sounded
             in
             the
             King's
             Ears
             ,
             but
             fears
             ,
             terrors
             ,
             and
             threatnings
             of
             worse
             and
             worse
             ,
             the
             noise
             of
             Drums
             and
             Trumpets
             were
             imagined
             to
             be
             heard
             of
             rebelling
             People
             from
             every
             corner
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             yea
             Apprentices
             ,
             Coblers
             ,
             and
             Fruiterers
             ,
             presented
             themselves
             ,
             as
             already
             running
             into
             the
             King's
             Bed-Chamber
             .
          
           
             After
             they
             they
             had
             wrestled
             him
             breathless
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             they
             do
             with
             great
             Fishes
             )
             given
             him
             scope
             of
             Line
             wherein
             to
             spend
             his
             strength
             ,
             at
             last
             ,
             
               victus
               dedit
               manus
            
             ,
             being
             overcome
             with
             such
             uncessant
             Importunities
             ,
             he
             yielded
             up
             the
             Buckler
             ,
             And
             about
             Nine
             of
             the
             Clock
             at
             Night
             (
             oh
             deplorable
             necessity
             of
             the
             times
             !
             or
             rather
             ,
             oh
             the
             frailty
             of
             human
             Nature
             !
             that
             can
             neither
             foresee
             ,
             nor
             sustain
             this
             necessity
             )
             the
             King
             promised
             to
             Sign
             both
             the
             Bills
             the
             next
             Morning
             ,
             which
             was
             accordingly
             done
             ,
             and
             a
             Commission
             drawn
             up
             for
             his
             (
             I
             do
             not
             care
             in
             what
             Relation
             you
             take
             the
             word
             )
             Execution
             .
             
               Ingentes
               Curae
               stupent
               ,
               loquuntur
               leves
               .
            
          
           
             Though
             I
             had
             resolved
             with
             the
             Painter
             (
             who
             could
             not
             express
             his
             Grief
             sufficiently
             in
             weeping
             for
             his
             Daughter
             )
             here
             to
             have
             drawn
             the
             Curtain
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             not
             be
             ,
             something
             must
             overflow
             .
          
           
             Consider
             the
             Gentleman
             as
             a
             Man
             ,
             his
             Judgment
             ,
             Memory
             ,
             Eloquence
             ,
             real
             Perfections
             in
             this
             age
             of
             appearances
             ,
             consider
             him
             as
             a
             Subject
             ,
             his
             Loyalty
             ,
             his
             Courage
             ,
             his
             Integrity
             to
             King
             and
             Country
             ,
             in
             these
             disloyal
             and
             faint-hearted
             times
             ;
             consider
             him
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             his
             love
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             his
             respect
             to
             Church-men
             ,
             in
             this
             prophane
             and
             over-weaning
             Generation
             ;
             let
             Worth
             ,
             Honesty
             ,
             and
             Religion
             ,
             weep
             his
             Funerals
             ,
             who
             suffers
             for
             all
             ,
             and
             yet
             by
             all
             ,
             yea
             as
             an
             Enemy
             to
             all
             these
             ;
             talk
             not
             hereafter
             to
             me
             of
             Justice
             ,
             Equity
             ,
             or
             Conscience
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             Names
             ,
             and
             those
             scornful
             and
             empty
             Names
             too
             .
             It
             is
             Power
             ,
             Faction
             ,
             and
             Interest
             ,
             that
             are
             the
             managers
             of
             human
             Affairs
             ,
             and
             sways
             the
             times
             .
             I
             defie
             all
             History
             to
             furnish
             us
             with
             the
             like
             Parallel
             ,
             of
             a
             man
             accused
             by
             his
             Country
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             noble
             and
             eager
             desires
             to
             maintain
             them
             in
             plenty
             and
             reputation
             ,
             convicted
             by
             the
             Church
             for
             his
             actual
             performance
             ,
             and
             serious
             intention
             ,
             to
             restore
             both
             the
             Dignities
             and
             Revenues
             thereof
             ;
             his
             Prince
             even
             forced
             to
             condemn
             him
             ,
             after
             his
             integrity
             to
             persuade
             due
             obedience
             ,
             and
             to
             protect
             Royal
             Authority
             .
             Happy
             ,
             yea
             thrice
             happy
             he
             ,
             whose
             Innocence
             was
             wedded
             to
             his
             Perfection
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             them
             (
             for
             so
             it
             shall
             ever
             be
             in
             my
             Kalender
             )
             crowned
             with
             Martyrdom
             .
             Forgive
             ,
             I
             intreat
             you
             ,
             these
             broken
             Expressions
             of
             a
             passionate
             Soul
             ,
             my
             obligements
             to
             the
             Gentleman
             were
             little
             ,
             my
             expectation
             from
             him
             nothing
             ,
             only
             an
             ingenious
             ,
             though
             perhaps
             a
             simple
             thought
             of
             the
             present
             Crimes
             ,
             and
             future
             punishment
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             (
             unless
             God
             be
             more
             merciful
             )
             whether
             from
             the
             privation
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             or
             merit
             of
             his
             Death
             ,
             hath
             extorted
             thus
             much
             from
             me
             .
             Remember
             the
             story
             of
             Innocent
             Socrates
             .
          
           
             You
             desire
             me
             to
             be
             present
             ,
             and
             see
             the
             Catastrophe
             of
             the
             business
             ;
             I
             should
             pluck
             out
             mine
             Eyes
             ,
             if
             I
             thought
             they
             had
             so
             much
             cruelty
             to
             behold
             such
             a
             spectacle
             ;
             you
             may
             think
             it
             courage
             ,
             but
             I
             inhumanity
             :
             My
             own
             Sins
             do
             too
             much
             interest
             me
             in
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             though
             I
             be
             not
             accessory
             by
             my
             sight
             .
             The
             zealous
             Pilgrims
             of
             the
             Turkish
             Religion
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             seen
             the
             blessed
             Spectacle
             of
             
             Mahomet's
             Tomb
             at
             Mecca
             ,
             do
             presently
             make
             themselves
             blind
             by
             continual
             poaring
             
             upon
             hot
             burning
             Bricks
             ,
             so
             destroying
             the
             Optick
             Nerves
             ,
             as
             thinking
             themselves
             unworthy
             ever
             afterwards
             to
             look
             upon
             any
             worldly
             Object
             ;
             I
             leave
             your self
             Sir
             to
             make
             the
             application
             ,
             I
             dare
             ingeniously
             say
             it
             ,
             that
             all
             my
             sufferings
             to
             this
             time
             (
             and
             I
             have
             not
             been
             without
             a
             round
             share
             of
             them
             )
             did
             never
             touch
             me
             so
             nearly
             ,
             as
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Justice
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Loyalty
             ,
             by
             this
             one
             Fact
             :
             Not
             for
             any
             evil
             consequence
             to
             me
             (
             God
             knows
             )
             I
             am
             beneath
             the
             reach
             of
             Fortune
             ,
             and
             can
             easily
             change
             my
             Climate
             ;
             but
             for
             that
             Cloud
             which
             hangeth
             over
             the
             public
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             ,
             I
             fear
             ,
             be
             dissolved
             till
             the
             measures
             of
             deservings
             be
             made
             up
             brim
             full
             .
          
           
             What
             turbulency
             ,
             what
             confusion
             is
             within
             me
             ,
             you
             may
             easily
             guess
             by
             these
             Symptomes
             that
             are
             without
             ,
             those
             raw
             and
             indigested
             expressions
             ,
             it
             is
             my
             dayly
             labour
             to
             obtain
             the
             Mastery
             of
             my self
             and
             my
             affections
             ,
             but
             upon
             such
             extraordinary
             times
             and
             occasions
             ,
             they
             grow
             too
             strong
             for
             me
             ;
             I
             must
             give
             way
             and
             retire
             before
             I
             get
             new
             strength
             again
             :
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             though
             at
             the
             Lord
             
             Strafford's
             last
             departure
             out
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             I
             might
             have
             been
             assured
             of
             his
             Mantle
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             doubling
             of
             his
             Perfections
             upon
             me
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             capacity
             to
             admit
             of
             the
             least
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             I
             could
             not
             have
             attended
             his
             Execution
             ;
             my
             heart
             was
             too
             weak
             ,
             and
             my
             Eyes
             too
             blind
             to
             behold
             such
             a
             woful
             spectacle
             ;
             but
             be
             you
             assured
             he
             will
             not
             dye
             like
             one
             of
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             nor
             like
             one
             of
             those
             wanton
             Coursers
             who
             can
             rush
             fiercely
             into
             the
             Battel
             ,
             yet
             withall
             start
             at
             his
             own
             shadow
             :
             He
             hath
             done
             ,
             and
             can
             do
             ,
             greater
             things
             than
             dye
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             without
             any
             in-decorum
             .
             As
             he
             hath
             lived
             for
             the
             real
             Demonstration
             of
             his
             service
             and
             fidelity
             ,
             so
             he
             can
             dye
             for
             the
             pretended
             safety
             of
             his
             Soveraign
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             strange
             way
             too
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             head
             could
             not
             be
             safe
             ,
             but
             by
             cutting
             off
             the
             right
             hand
             .
          
           
             Sir
             ,
             your
             desires
             have
             obliged
             me
             to
             unty
             my
             Wounds
             ,
             yet
             scarce
             bound
             up
             ,
             and
             by
             reflection
             upon
             that
             sad
             object
             ,
             to
             fall
             a
             bleeding
             again
             ;
             nor
             can
             I
             grant
             your
             suit
             to
             make
             that
             great
             Lord
             speak
             in
             his
             own
             dialect
             .
             
             Pythagoras's
             transmutation
             could
             not
             have
             found
             out
             a
             fit
             lodging
             for
             that
             noble
             Soul
             ,
             nor
             doth
             nature
             give
             us
             wonders
             every
             day
             ,
             nor
             strain
             her self
             ambitiously
             to
             shew
             forth
             the
             utmost
             reach
             of
             her
             perfections
             or
             Master-piece
             ,
             and
             to
             present
             us
             with
             such
             a
             rare
             conjunction
             of
             such
             a
             courage
             ,
             attended
             with
             loyalty
             to
             danger
             ;
             wisdom
             accompanied
             with
             eloquence
             to
             admiration
             .
             What
             could
             not
             that
             man
             think
             ?
             What
             think
             and
             not
             speak
             ?
             What
             speak
             and
             not
             do
             ?
             But
             I
             will
             not
             be
             too
             Rhetorical
             ,
             that
             Speech
             ,
             or
             rather
             Blemish
             ,
             printed
             and
             pretended
             to
             be
             spoken
             by
             him
             in
             the
             Tower
             ,
             is
             as
             like
             him
             as
             he
             was
             to
             a
             Pedant
             ,
             his
             Soul
             now
             laughs
             (
             if
             that
             natural
             sence
             could
             reach
             so
             high
             )
             at
             that
             poor
             injury
             ,
             it
             doth
             exceedingly
             well
             become
             the
             Charity
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             perturb
             his
             rest
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             belying
             his
             Expressions
             ,
             to
             make
             his
             own
             hands
             the
             Scatterers
             of
             his
             own
             dust
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             Tongue
             the
             Trumpet
             of
             his
             own
             infamy
             :
             That
             Speech
             is
             a
             foist
             and
             a
             lye
             .
             His
             other
             Speech
             on
             the
             Scaffold
             ,
             and
             with
             it
             ,
             his
             Letter
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             you
             shall
             find
             at
             the
             end
             of
             this
             Letter
             ,
             in
             the
             best
             way
             we
             could
             get
             it
             ,
             something
             of
             his
             greatness
             appears
             in
             his
             phrase
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             life
             too
             as
             could
             by
             snatches
             be
             gathered
             from
             his
             mouth
             ,
             yet
             it
             comes
             far
             short
             of
             that
             Grace
             which
             it
             had
             when
             it
             was
             delivered
             by
             himself
             ,
             what
             by
             the
             escapes
             of
             the
             Observers
             ,
             what
             by
             the
             Faint-heartedness
             of
             the
             Press
             ,
             which
             durst
             not
             speak
             freely
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             Arbitrary
             Treason
             .
          
           
             Two
             observable
             Expressions
             I
             had
             from
             an
             understanding
             Auditor
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Sir
             
               George
               Wentworth
            
             weeping
             extreamly
             upon
             the
             Scaffold
             ,
             was
             thus
             checked
             by
             him
             :
             Brother
             ,
             what
             do
             you
             see
             in
             me
             that
             deserves
             these
             Tears
             ?
             Doth
             my
             fear
             betray
             my
             guiltiness
             ?
             Or
             my
             too
             much
             boldness
             any
             Atheism
             ?
             Think
             now
             (
             and
             this
             is
             the
             third
             time
             )
             that
             you
             do
             accompany
             me
             to
             my
             Marriage
             Bed
             :
             Nor
             did
             I
             ever
             throw
             off
             my
             Clothes
             with
             such
             freedom
             and
             content
             ,
             as
             in
             this
             my
             preparrtion
             to
             my
             Grave
             .
             That
             Stock
             [
             pointing
             to
             the
             Block
             appointed
             for
             his
             Execution
             ]
             must
             be
             my
             Pillow
             ,
             here
             must
             I
             rest
             ,
             and
             rest
             from
             all
             my
             labours
             ;
             no
             thoughts
             of
             Envy
             ,
             no
             dreams
             of
             Treason
             ,
             jealousies
             of
             Foes
             ,
             cares
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             the
             State
             or
             my self
             ,
             shall
             interrupt
             this
             nap
             ;
             therefore
             Brother
             ,
             with
             me
             ,
             pity
             mine
             Enemies
             ,
             who
             beside
             their
             intention
             have
             made
             me
             blessed
             ;
             rejoyce
             in
             my
             Innocency
             ,
             rejoyce
             in
             my
             happiness
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Kneeling
             down
             upon
             the
             Scaffold
             he
             made
             this
             Protestation
             ;
             I
             hope
             ,
             Gentlemen
             ,
             you
             do
             think
             that
             neither
             fear
             of
             loss
             ,
             nor
             love
             to
             Reputation
             ,
             will
             cause
             me
             to
             bely
             God
             and
             my
             own
             Conscience
             ,
             for
             now
             I
             am
             in
             the
             door
             going
             out
             ,
             and
             my
             next
             step
             must
             be
             from
             Time
             to
             Eternity
             ,
             either
             of
             Peace
             or
             Pain
             ;
             to
             clear
             my self
             to
             you
             all
             ,
             I
             do
             solemnly
             protest
             before
             God
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             guilty
             (
             so
             far
             as
             I
             can
             understand
             )
             of
             that
             great
             Crime
             laid
             to
             my
             Charge
             ,
             nor
             have
             ever
             had
             the
             least
             inclination
             or
             intention
             to
             damnifie
             or
             prejudice
             the
             King
             ,
             the
             State
             ,
             the
             Laws
             ,
             or
             Religion
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             but
             with
             my
             best
             endeavours
             to
             serve
             all
             ,
             and
             to
             support
             all
             [
             
               So
               might
               God
               be
               merciful
               to
               his
               Soul.
            
             ]
             His
             words
             did
             justifie
             him
             more
             there
             than
             in
             Westminster
             Hall
             ,
             and
             made
             such
             a
             deep
             impression
             in
             the
             hearers
             ,
             that
             a
             great
             many
             of
             those
             who
             cryed
             out
             for
             Justice
             against
             him
             (
             after
             their
             fury
             was
             spent
             ,
             and
             their
             madness
             strewed
             with
             cold
             Blood
             )
             wished
             their
             Tongues
             had
             been
             cut
             out
             of
             their
             heads
             ,
             before
             they
             had
             opened
             their
             mouths
             against
             him
             ;
             others
             most
             ignobly
             imputed
             this
             to
             his
             effronted
             boldness
             ,
             and
             are
             so
             persuaded
             of
             their
             own
             infallibility
             ,
             that
             they
             marvelled
             he
             believed
             not
             his
             Actions
             to
             be
             Errors
             
             upon
             their
             Word
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             confess
             their
             Opinions
             to
             be
             Truth
             it self
             :
             A
             kind
             of
             People
             they
             are
             beyond
             the
             cure
             of
             Bedlam
             ,
             and
             nothing
             but
             the
             Whipping-post
             ,
             or
             letting
             Blood
             can
             do
             them
             good
             ,
             or
             bring
             them
             remedy
             ,
             
               Vexatio
               tantum
               dabit
               Intellectum
            
             ,
             't
             is
             nothing
             but
             sence
             will
             teach
             them
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             affliction
             Charity
             ,
             and
             both
             these
             ,
             I
             fear
             ,
             are
             hastning
             on
             a
             pace
             .
          
           
             His
             Countenance
             was
             in
             a
             middle
             posture
             ,
             betwixt
             Dejection
             and
             Boldness
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             call
             it
             even
             Courage
             and
             Innocence
             it self
             ,
             without
             any
             fear
             of
             Criticks
             ;
             nor
             could
             his
             very
             Enemies
             ,
             through
             their
             multiplying
             Glasses
             ,
             perceive
             the
             least
             affectation
             of
             disguise
             in
             him
             ;
             never
             man
             looked
             Death
             ,
             more
             stately
             ,
             in
             the
             Face
             ;
             never
             man
             trembled
             more
             at
             his
             Sins
             ,
             such
             were
             his
             Contritions
             for
             his
             Oversights
             ,
             and
             such
             his
             immovable
             confidence
             of
             Gods
             Pardon
             and
             his
             Mercy
             .
          
           
             His
             Prayer
             ravished
             all
             the
             standers
             by
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             judge
             whether
             to
             prefer
             his
             Zeal
             ,
             or
             his
             Penitency
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             Primate
             of
             Ireland
             (
             who
             is
             no
             complementer
             )
             reported
             afterwards
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             then
             first
             learned
             to
             make
             supplications
             aright
             to
             God-ward
             ;
             and
             withal
             ,
             told
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             seen
             many
             die
             ,
             but
             never
             such
             a
             white
             Soul
             (
             this
             was
             his
             own
             expression
             )
             return
             to
             its
             Maker
             ;
             At
             which
             Words
             ,
             the
             King
             was
             pleased
             to
             turn
             himself
             about
             ,
             and
             offer
             a
             Tear
             to
             his
             Memory
             .
             
               
                 —
                 Tantorum
                 mercede
                 Laborum
                 .
                 —
              
            
          
           
             And
             because
             mis-report
             ,
             about
             him
             ▪
             and
             my
             Lords-Grace
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             hath
             wandred
             as
             far
             as
             Cambridge
             ,
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             add
             the
             Story
             of
             that
             mistake
             .
             It
             was
             reported
             here
             by
             the
             divulgers
             of
             such
             slanders
             ,
             that
             a
             little
             before
             his
             death
             ,
             he
             had
             charged
             all
             his
             Misfortunes
             ,
             Oversights
             ,
             and
             Misdemeanors
             ,
             upon
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             as
             the
             prime
             Author
             ,
             and
             had
             bitterly
             curst
             the
             Day
             of
             their
             first
             Acquaintance
             :
             A
             pretty
             Invention
             it
             was
             ,
             to
             charge
             the
             Axe
             again
             ,
             and
             to
             furnish
             the
             People
             with
             lungs
             and
             voices
             to
             cry
             for
             another
             Sacrifice
             ;
             yea
             ,
             to
             stain
             this
             Martyrs
             long
             white
             Robe
             ,
             with
             the
             Innocent
             blood
             of
             another
             .
             
               Heroe
               .
               O
               ye
               sons
               of
               men
               !
               How
               long
               will
               ye
               love
               vanity
               ,
               and
               seek
               after
               leasing
               ?
            
          
           
             For
             this
             cause
             ,
             I
             was
             the
             more
             Inquisitive
             to
             learn
             out
             the
             Truth
             of
             this
             particular
             ,
             and
             had
             it
             thus
             related
             to
             me
             by
             a
             worthy
             Divine
             ,
             Doctor
             Wimberly
             ,
             who
             dining
             with
             my
             Lord
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             the
             day
             after
             the
             Earl
             of
             
             Strafford's
             Execution
             ,
             had
             it
             from
             his
             own
             mouth
             .
             And
             my
             Lords-Grace
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             having
             heard
             of
             the
             mistake
             ,
             did
             at
             every
             period
             take
             the
             Lieutenant
             of
             the
             Tower
             ,
             then
             present
             ,
             his
             Attestation
             and
             Approbation
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Lord
             Strafford
             ,
             the
             Night
             before
             the
             Execution
             ,
             had
             sent
             for
             the
             Lieutenant
             of
             the
             Tower
             ,
             and
             asked
             him
             whether
             it
             were
             possible
             he
             might
             speak
             with
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             ;
             the
             Lieutenant
             told
             him
             he
             might
             not
             do
             it
             ,
             without
             order
             from
             the
             Parliament
             .
             Mr.
             Lieutenant
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             you
             shall
             here
             what
             passeth
             betwixt
             us
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             a
             time
             now
             ,
             either
             for
             him
             to
             plot
             Heresie
             ,
             or
             me
             to
             plot
             Treason
             :
             The
             Lieutenant
             answered
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             limited
             ,
             and
             therefore
             desired
             his
             Lordship
             would
             Petition
             the
             Parliament
             for
             that
             favour
             ;
             No
             (
             said
             he
             )
             I
             have
             gotten
             my
             dispatch
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             will
             trouble
             them
             no
             more
             ;
             I
             am
             now
             petitioning
             an
             higher
             Court
             ,
             where
             neither
             partiality
             can
             be
             expected
             ,
             nor
             error
             feared
             :
             But
             my
             Lord
             ,
             (
             said
             he
             )
             turning
             to
             the
             Primate
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             then
             present
             ,
             what
             I
             should
             have
             spoken
             to
             my
             Lords-Grace
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             you
             shall
             desire
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             to
             lend
             me
             his
             Prayers
             this
             Night
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             me
             his
             Blessing
             when
             I
             do
             go
             abroad
             to
             Morrow
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             in
             his
             Window
             ,
             that
             by
             my
             last
             farewel
             ,
             I
             may
             give
             him
             thanks
             for
             this
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             his
             former
             favours
             .
          
           
             The
             Primate
             ,
             having
             delivered
             the
             Message
             without
             delay
             ,
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             replyed
             ,
             That
             in
             conscience
             ,
             he
             was
             bound
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             in
             duty
             and
             obligation
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             but
             he
             feared
             his
             weakness
             and
             passion
             would
             not
             lend
             him
             Eyes
             to
             behold
             his
             departure
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             Morning
             ,
             at
             his
             coming
             forth
             ,
             he
             drew
             near
             to
             the
             Arch-Bishops
             lodgings
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             the
             Lieutenant
             ,
             Though
             I
             do
             not
             see
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             ,
             yet
             give
             me
             leave
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             to
             do
             my
             last
             observance
             toward
             his
             rooms
             ;
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             ,
             advertized
             of
             his
             approach
             ,
             came
             out
             to
             the
             Window
             ;
             then
             the
             Earl
             bowing
             himself
             to
             the
             Ground
             ,
             my
             Lord
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             Your
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             your
             Blessing
             ,
             The
             Arch-Bishop
             lift
             up
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             bestowed
             both
             ,
             but
             overcome
             with
             grief
             ,
             fell
             to
             the
             Ground
             
               in
               Animi
               Deliquio
            
             .
             The
             Earl
             proceeding
             a
             little
             farther
             ,
             bowed
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Farwel
             ,
             my
             Lord
             ;
             God
             protect
             your
             Innocency
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             relation
             ,
             the
             Lord
             of
             Canterbury
             added
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             perhaps
             seem
             an
             effeminacy
             ,
             and
             softness
             unbecoming
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             cast
             down
             ,
             but
             he
             hoped
             ,
             by
             God's
             Assistance
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             Innocence
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             came
             to
             his
             own
             Execution
             (
             which
             he
             daily
             longed
             for
             )
             that
             the
             World
             should
             perceive
             he
             had
             been
             more
             sencible
             of
             the
             Lord
             
             Strafford's
             loss
             ,
             than
             of
             his
             own
             ;
             and
             good
             reason
             it
             should
             be
             so
             (
             said
             he
             )
             for
             the
             Gentleman
             was
             more
             serviceable
             to
             the
             Church
             (
             he
             would
             not
             mention
             the
             State
             )
             than
             either
             himself
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             all
             the
             Church-men
             had
             ever●been
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             there
             may
             be
             a
             slaughter-Goat
             for
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             People
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             to
             wait
             upon
             this
             report
             ,
             they
             have
             fained
             another
             of
             the
             same
             Meal
             ;
             that
             the
             Arch
             Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             
             casts
             back
             all
             his
             misdemeanors
             upon
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Ross
             ,
             as
             if
             either
             the
             Lord
             Strafford
             had
             been
             tutored
             by
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             ,
             or
             he
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Ross
             ,
             in
             the
             King
             and
             Countrys
             Service
             ;
             I
             did
             not
             think
             that
             both
             of
             them
             had
             past
             their
             pupilage
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             have
             been
             bended
             to
             execute
             the
             directions
             of
             any
             man
             living
             ,
             but
             only
             their
             own
             Masters
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             a
             fair
             advertisement
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Ross
             ,
             to
             make
             himself
             the
             scape-Goat
             .
             
               
                 Heu
                 fuge
                 nate
                 Deo.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Give
             me
             leave
             to
             adjoin
             one
             thing
             more
             ;
             When
             he
             was
             marched
             to
             the
             Scaffold
             ,
             more
             like
             the
             General
             in
             the
             head
             of
             an
             Army
             ,
             to
             breath
             Victory
             ,
             than
             like
             a
             condemned
             man
             ,
             to
             undergo
             the
             Sentence
             of
             Death
             ;
             the
             Lieutenant
             of
             the
             Tower
             desired
             him
             to
             take
             Coach
             ,
             for
             fear
             the
             People
             should
             rush
             in
             upon
             him
             and
             tear
             him
             in
             pieces
             ;
             No
             ,
             (
             said
             he
             )
             Master
             Lieutenant
             ,
             I
             dare
             look
             death
             in
             the
             Face
             ,
             and
             I
             hope
             the
             People
             too
             ;
             Have
             you
             a
             care
             that
             I
             do
             not
             escape
             ,
             and
             I
             care
             not
             how
             I
             dye
             ,
             whether
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Executioner
             ,
             or
             the
             madness
             and
             fury
             of
             the
             People
             .
             If
             that
             may
             give
             them
             better
             content
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             one
             to
             me
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             but
             diminutive
             to
             call
             it
             a
             wonder
             ,
             it
             is
             something
             above
             ,
             that
             his
             thoughts
             and
             expressions
             should
             be
             so
             present
             with
             him
             ;
             no
             more
             putrifaction
             in
             them
             ,
             than
             if
             he
             had
             been
             about
             some
             ordinary
             business
             :
             His
             Alacrity
             ,
             his
             Devotion
             did
             amaze
             ;
             yea
             ,
             tear
             in
             pieces
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             those
             about
             him
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             least
             Grace
             or
             Humanity
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             Too
             much
             Perfection
             indeed
             to
             be
             lost
             at
             one
             blow
             ;
             but
             this
             Age
             was
             not
             worthy
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             shall
             any
             after
             Age
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             ever
             enjoy
             the
             like
             ,
             that
             only
             which
             is
             possible
             is
             the
             object
             of
             the
             Will
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             will
             not
             endeavour
             to
             find
             out
             words
             for
             expressing
             this
             wonder
             of
             the
             Times
             ;
             only
             I
             leave
             his
             virtues
             to
             speak
             the
             rest
             ,
             to
             the
             
               Admiration
               of
               Ours
               ,
               and
               Compassion
               of
               succeeding
               Ages
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 to
                 a
                 Friend
                 .
              
               
                 BElieve
                 me
                 ,
                 Sir
                 ;
                 this
                 blessed
                 departure
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 hath
                 put
                 me
                 in
                 love
                 with
                 Scaffolds
                 more
                 than
                 Death-beds
                 ;
                 Let
                 it
                 be
                 my
                 Paradox
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 Prophetical
                 to
                 me
                 )
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 kind
                 of
                 Dissolution
                 ,
                 provided
                 there
                 be
                 Innocence
                 to
                 uphold
                 the
                 Conscience
                 ;
                 and
                 (
                 with
                 good
                 men
                 at
                 least
                 )
                 to
                 maintain
                 the
                 Reputation
                 afterwards
                 :
                 Here
                 you
                 are
                 attended
                 with
                 the
                 Pregnancy
                 of
                 Judgment
                 and
                 Memory
                 ,
                 not
                 weakned
                 ,
                 nor
                 clouded
                 with
                 tedious
                 and
                 giddy
                 Sicknesses
                 :
                 Here
                 you
                 have
                 a
                 time
                 prefixed
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 concentricate
                 your self
                 and
                 your
                 best
                 resolution
                 ;
                 elsewhere
                 Nature
                 is
                 unwilling
                 to
                 find
                 a
                 Suspension
                 ,
                 abhorring
                 its
                 own
                 Destruction
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   Imo
                   quam
                   multos
                   in
                   medio
                   scelere
                   mors
                   occupavit
                   &
                   medium
                   secuit
                   crimen
                   .
                   )
                
                 Here
                 a
                 Moment
                 ends
                 the
                 Pain
                 ,
                 which
                 perhaps
                 not
                 seven
                 Apprentiships
                 elsewere
                 ;
                 and
                 here
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 where
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 pitty
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 deservings
                 both
                 with
                 God
                 and
                 good
                 men
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 sent
                 us
                 hither
                 must
                 prescribe
                 us
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 our
                 return
                 .
              
               
                 Vpon
                 that
                 very
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Execution
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Afternoon
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   Abyss●s
                   abyssum
                   invocat
                
                 ,
                 Blood
                 calls
                 for
                 Blood
                 )
                 there
                 happened
                 a
                 conflict
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Scots
                 and
                 English
                 Army
                 ,
                 no
                 certain
                 number
                 yet
                 reported
                 ,
                 nor
                 what
                 occasion
                 ;
                 (
                 some
                 say
                 Six
                 score
                 ,
                 some
                 Three
                 score
                 Scots
                 ;
                 some
                 Twenty
                 ,
                 some
                 Thirty
                 English
                 )
                 only
                 the
                 matter
                 it self
                 was
                 represented
                 by
                 the
                 General
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 Lord
                 Holland
                 )
                 upon
                 a
                 Letter
                 from
                 Sir
                 
                   John
                   Conniers
                
                 to
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 upon
                 Friday
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 mighty
                 regret
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 appointed
                 for
                 Peace
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 unhappy
                 rub
                 had
                 fallen
                 out
                 much
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 desire
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 King
                 sent
                 a
                 Letter
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 the
                 Execution
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Vpper-house
                 ,
                 desiring
                 the
                 Rigour
                 of
                 that
                 Sentence
                 might
                 be
                 remitted
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 sent
                 back
                 unbroken
                 up
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 either
                 to
                 refuse
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 or
                 discontent
                 the
                 People
                 :
                 God
                 forbid
                 His
                 Majesty
                 should
                 give
                 so
                 slender
                 an
                 ear
                 to
                 their
                 Petitions
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 
                 Strafford's
                 Children
                 are
                 restored
                 to
                 all
                 his
                 Estate
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 Petition
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 to
                 his
                 Honours
                 too
                 ;
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
                 have
                 been
                 as
                 forward
                 in
                 this
                 as
                 any
                 else
                 ;
                 whether
                 to
                 make
                 some
                 recompence
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 give
                 proof
                 to
                 the
                 Nobility
                 (
                 lest
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 scared
                 by
                 the
                 example
                 )
                 that
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 Means
                 as
                 the
                 Man
                 was
                 aimed
                 at
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 Question
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 can
                 restore
                 that
                 Head
                 too
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 shall
                 need
                 its
                 service
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 feared
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 great
                 Abilities
                 will
                 shortly
                 be
                 more
                 understood
                 by
                 our
                 want
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 our
                 fruition
                 ;
                 so
                 dark
                 is
                 mans
                 understanding
                 in
                 Preserving
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 virtuous
                 and
                 useful
                 amongst
                 us
                 .
                 
                   
                     Virtutem
                     Incolumem
                     odimus
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 
                   
                     The
                     Earl
                     of
                     
                     Strafford's
                     Letter
                     to
                     His
                     MAJESTY
                     .
                  
                   
                     IT
                     hath
                     been
                     my
                     greatest
                     grief
                     in
                     all
                     my
                     troubles
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     taken
                     as
                     a
                     person
                     that
                     should
                     endeavour
                     to
                     present
                     and
                     set
                     things
                     amiss
                     between
                     Your
                     Majesty
                     and
                     Your
                     People
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     have
                     given
                     Councel
                     tending
                     to
                     the
                     disquiet
                     of
                     Your
                     Majesty
                     ,
                     and
                     Your
                     three
                     Kingdoms
                     .
                  
                   
                     Most
                     true
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     such
                     an
                     attempt
                     (
                     my
                     private
                     condition
                     considered
                     )
                     had
                     been
                     a
                     great
                     madness
                     ,
                     seeing
                     through
                     your
                     gracious
                     favour
                     I
                     was
                     so
                     provided
                     ,
                     as
                     I
                     could
                     not
                     expect
                     in
                     any
                     kind
                     to
                     mend
                     my
                     Fortune
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     please
                     my
                     mind
                     ,
                     more
                     than
                     by
                     resting
                     where
                     your
                     bounteous
                     hand
                     had
                     placed
                     me
                     ;
                     nay
                     ,
                     the
                     business
                     is
                     most
                     mightily
                     mistaken
                     ,
                     for
                     unto
                     your
                     Majesty
                     it
                     is
                     well
                     known
                     ,
                     that
                     my
                     poor
                     and
                     humble
                     advices
                     concluded
                     still
                     in
                     this
                     ,
                     That
                     your
                     Majesty
                     should
                     never
                     be
                     happy
                     ,
                     'till
                     there
                     were
                     a
                     right
                     understanding
                     procured
                     betwixt
                     you
                     and
                     them
                     :
                     No
                     other
                     means
                     to
                     effect
                     and
                     settle
                     this
                     happiness
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     the
                     Councel
                     and
                     Assent
                     of
                     the
                     Parliament
                     ;
                     and
                     no
                     way
                     to
                     prevent
                     the
                     growing
                     Evils
                     of
                     this
                     State
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     putting
                     your self
                     entirely
                     upon
                     the
                     Loyalty
                     and
                     good
                     Affection
                     of
                     your
                     Subjects
                     .
                  
                   
                     Yet
                     (
                     such
                     is
                     my
                     misfortune
                     )
                     the
                     truth
                     finds
                     little
                     credit
                     ,
                     the
                     contrary
                     (
                     it
                     seems
                     )
                     generally
                     believed
                     ,
                     and
                     my self
                     reputed
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     this
                     great
                     separation
                     betwixt
                     you
                     and
                     your
                     People
                     :
                     Under
                     a
                     heavier
                     Censure
                     than
                     this
                     I
                     am
                     persuaded
                     no
                     Gentleman
                     can
                     suffer
                     ,
                     and
                     now
                     I
                     understand
                     that
                     the
                     minds
                     of
                     Men
                     are
                     the
                     more
                     incensed
                     against
                     me
                     ,
                     notwithstanding
                     your
                     Majesty
                     hath
                     declared
                     ,
                     That
                     in
                     your
                     Princely
                     Opinion
                     I
                     am
                     not
                     guilty
                     of
                     Treason
                     ,
                     nor
                     are
                     you
                     satisfied
                     in
                     Conscience
                     to
                     pass
                     the
                     Bill
                     :
                     This
                     brings
                     me
                     into
                     a
                     great
                     streight
                     .
                     Here
                     is
                     before
                     me
                     the
                     ruin
                     of
                     my
                     Children
                     and
                     Family
                     ,
                     hitherto
                     untouch'd
                     in
                     all
                     the
                     branches
                     of
                     it
                     with
                     any
                     foul
                     Crime
                     .
                     Here
                     are
                     before
                     me
                     the
                     many
                     Evils
                     which
                     may
                     befall
                     your
                     Sacred
                     Person
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     whole
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     should
                     your self
                     and
                     the
                     Parliament
                     be
                     less
                     satisfied
                     the
                     one
                     with
                     the
                     other
                     than
                     is
                     necessary
                     for
                     the
                     King
                     and
                     People
                     .
                     Here
                     are
                     before
                     me
                     the
                     things
                     most
                     valued
                     ,
                     most
                     feared
                     by
                     mortal
                     Men
                     [
                     Life
                     and
                     Death
                     :
                     ]
                     To
                     say
                     ,
                     Sir
                     ,
                     there
                     hath
                     not
                     been
                     a
                     conflict
                     within
                     me
                     about
                     these
                     things
                     ,
                     were
                     to
                     make
                     my self
                     less
                     Man
                     than
                     (
                     God
                     knows
                     )
                     my
                     infirmities
                     will
                     give
                     me
                     leave
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     call
                     a
                     destruction
                     upon
                     my self
                     ,
                     and
                     my
                     young
                     Children
                     ,
                     where
                     the
                     intentions
                     (
                     at
                     least
                     )
                     of
                     my
                     heart
                     ,
                     have
                     been
                     innocent
                     of
                     this
                     great
                     Offence
                     (
                     may
                     be
                     believed
                     )
                     would
                     find
                     no
                     easie
                     consent
                     from
                     Flesh
                     and
                     Blood.
                     
                  
                   
                     But
                     ,
                     out
                     of
                     much
                     sadness
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     come
                     to
                     a
                     Resolution
                     of
                     that
                     which
                     I
                     take
                     to
                     be
                     best
                     becoming
                     me
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     To
                     look
                     upon
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     principally
                     to
                     be
                     considered
                     in
                     it self
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     is
                     doubtless
                     the
                     prosperity
                     of
                     your
                     sacred
                     Person
                     and
                     the
                     Common-wealth
                     ,
                     infinitely
                     to
                     be
                     preferred
                     before
                     any
                     Man's
                     private
                     Interest
                     :
                     And
                     therefore
                     in
                     few
                     words
                     ,
                     as
                     I
                     have
                     put
                     my self
                     wholly
                     upon
                     the
                     Honour
                     and
                     Justice
                     of
                     my
                     Peers
                     ;
                     so
                     clearly
                     as
                     I
                     wish
                     your
                     Majesty
                     hath
                     been
                     pleased
                     to
                     have
                     spared
                     that
                     Declaration
                     of
                     yours
                     on
                     Saturday
                     last
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     have
                     left
                     me
                     entirely
                     to
                     their
                     Lordships
                     ;
                     so
                     now
                     (
                     to
                     set
                     your
                     Majesty's
                     Conscience
                     at
                     Liberty
                     )
                     I
                     do
                     most
                     humbly
                     beseech
                     You
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     preventing
                     of
                     such
                     mischiefs
                     as
                     may
                     happen
                     by
                     your
                     refusal
                     ,
                     to
                     pass
                     the
                     Bill
                     ;
                     by
                     this
                     means
                     to
                     remove
                     (
                     praised
                     be
                     God
                     I
                     cannot
                     say
                     this
                     accursed
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     confess
                     )
                     this
                     unfortunate
                     thing
                     forth
                     of
                     the
                     way
                     towards
                     that
                     blessed
                     Agreement
                     ,
                     which
                     God
                     ,
                     I
                     trust
                     ,
                     shall
                     for
                     ever
                     Establish
                     betwixt
                     you
                     and
                     your
                     Subjects
                     .
                     Sir
                     ,
                     my
                     consent
                     herein
                     shall
                     acquit
                     you
                     more
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     than
                     all
                     the
                     World
                     can
                     do
                     beside
                     .
                     To
                     a
                     willing
                     Man
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     injury
                     done
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     by
                     God's
                     Grace
                     I
                     forgive
                     all
                     the
                     World
                     ;
                     with
                     a
                     calmness
                     and
                     meekness
                     of
                     infinite
                     contentment
                     to
                     my
                     dislodging
                     Soul
                     ,
                     so
                     ,
                     Sir
                     ,
                     I
                     can
                     give
                     the
                     life
                     of
                     this
                     World
                     with
                     all
                     chearfulness
                     imaginable
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     just
                     acknowledgment
                     of
                     your
                     exceeding
                     
                     favours
                     ,
                     and
                     only
                     beg
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     your
                     goodness
                     ,
                     you
                     would
                     vouchsafe
                     to
                     cast
                     your
                     gracious
                     Regard
                     upon
                     my
                     poor
                     Son
                     and
                     his
                     three
                     Sisters
                     ,
                     less
                     or
                     more
                     ,
                     and
                     no
                     otherwise
                     ,
                     than
                     their
                     unfortunate
                     Father
                     shall
                     appear
                     more
                     or
                     less
                     guilty
                     of
                     this
                     Death
                     .
                     
                       God
                       preserve
                       your
                       Majesty
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Tower
                       ,
                       
                         May
                         9.
                         1641.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       Your
                       Majesties
                       most
                       Humble
                       ,
                       and
                       Faithful
                       Subject
                       and
                       Servant
                       ,
                       STRAFFORD
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     The
                     Petition
                     of
                     THOMAS
                     ,
                     Earl
                     of
                     STRAFFORD
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     Right-Honourable
                     the
                     Lords
                     Spiritual
                     and
                     Temporal
                     in
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     at
                     Westminster
                     ,
                     1641.
                     
                  
                   
                     Sheweth
                     ,
                  
                   
                     THat
                     seeing
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     good
                     Will
                     and
                     Pleasure
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     your
                     Petitioner
                     is
                     now
                     shortly
                     to
                     pay
                     that
                     duty
                     which
                     we
                     all
                     owe
                     to
                     our
                     frail
                     Nature
                     ;
                     He
                     shall
                     in
                     all
                     Christian
                     Patience
                     and
                     Charity
                     conform
                     and
                     submit
                     to
                     that
                     Justice
                     ,
                     in
                     a
                     comfortable
                     assurance
                     of
                     the
                     great
                     hope
                     laid
                     up
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     Mercy
                     and
                     Merits
                     of
                     our
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     
                       Blessed
                       for
                       ever
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Only
                     he
                     humbly
                     craves
                     to
                     return
                     your
                     Lordships
                     most
                     humble
                     thanks
                     for
                     your
                     noble
                     Compassion
                     towards
                     those
                     Innocent
                     Children
                     ,
                     who
                     now
                     with
                     his
                     last
                     Blessing
                     ,
                     he
                     commits
                     to
                     the
                     protection
                     of
                     Almighty
                     God
                     ,
                     beseeching
                     your
                     Lordships
                     to
                     finish
                     your
                     pious
                     Intentions
                     towards
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     desiring
                     that
                     the
                     reward
                     thereof
                     ,
                     may
                     be
                     given
                     you
                     by
                     him
                     ,
                     
                       who
                       is
                       able
                       to
                       give
                       above
                       all
                       that
                       we
                       are
                       able
                       either
                       to
                       ask
                       or
                       think
                       ,
                    
                     wherein
                     I
                     trust
                     the
                     Honourable
                     House
                     of
                     Commons
                     will
                     afford
                     their
                     Christian
                     assistance
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       And
                       so
                       beseeching
                       your
                       Lordships
                       ,
                       charitably
                       to
                       forgive
                       all
                       his
                       omissions
                       and
                       infirmities
                       ,
                       he
                       doth
                       heartily
                       and
                       truly
                       recommend
                       your
                       Lordships
                       to
                       the
                       Mercies
                       of
                       our
                       Heavenly
                       Father
                       ,
                       that
                       for
                       his
                       goodness
                       ,
                       he
                       may
                       protect
                       you
                       in
                       every
                       good
                       work
                       .
                    
                     Amen
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               There
               was
               a
               foolish
               ,
               ridiculous
               and
               scandalous
               Speech
               Printed
               ,
               which
               was
               pretended
               to
               have
               been
               spoken
               by
               the
               Earl
               of
            
             Strafford
             ,
             
               to
               certain
               Lords
               ,
               before
               his
               coming
               out
               of
               the
            
             Tower
             ,
             
               which
               is
               protested
               against
               ,
               and
               avowed
               to
               be
               false
               ,
               by
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               of
            
             Ireland
             ,
             
               Earl
               of
            
             Cleveland
             ,
             
               Earl
               of
            
             Newport
             ,
             Lord
             Rich
             ,
             Sir
             William
             Balfoure
             ,
             Sir
             William
             Wentworth
             ,
             Sir
             George
             Wentworth
             ,
             Dr.
             Carre
             ,
             Dr.
             Price
             .
             
               
                 —
                 De
                 Moriuis
                 nil
                 nisi
                 verum
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Paper
               containing
               the
               Heads
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             Strafford
             
               's
               last
               Speech
               ,
               written
               with
               his
               own
               hand
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               left
               upon
               the
               Scaffold
               ,
               falling
               out
               of
               his
               Bosom
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Come
             to
             pay
             the
             last
             Debt
             we
             owe
             to
             sin
             .
             2.
             
             Rise
             to
             Righteousness
             .
             3.
             
             Dye
             willingly
             .
             4.
             
             Forgive
             all
             .
             5.
             
             Submit
             to
             justice
             but
             ,
             in
             my
             Intentions
             ,
             Innocent
             from
             subverting
             
               &c.
               6.
            
             
             Wishing
             nothing
             but
             good
             Prosperity
             to
             King
             and
             People
             .
             7.
             
             Acquit
             the
             King
             constrained
             .
             8.
             
             Beseech
             to
             Repent
             .
             9.
             
             Strange
             way
             to
             write
             the
             beginning
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             settlement
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             in
             Blood.
             10.
             
             Beseech
             that
             demand
             may
             rest
             there
             .
             11.
             
             Call
             not
             blood
             on
             themselves
             .
             12.
             
             Dye
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             13.
             
             Pray
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             desire
             their
             Prayers
             with
             me
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           true
           COPY
           of
           his
           SPEECH
           delivered
           on
           the
           Scaffold
           .
        
         
           
             
               My
               Lord
               Primate
               of
            
             Ireland
             ,
          
        
         
           IT
           is
           my
           great
           comfort
           that
           I
           have
           your
           Lordship
           by
           me
           this
           day
           ,
           in
           regard
           I
           have
           been
           known
           to
           you
           these
           many
           years
           ,
           and
           I
           do
           thank
           God
           and
           your
           Lordship
           for
           it
           that
           you
           are
           here
           ,
           I
           should
           be
           very
           glad
           to
           obtain
           so
           much
           silence
           as
           to
           be
           heard
           a
           few
           words
           ,
           but
           I
           doubt
           I
           shall
           not
           ,
           the
           noise
           is
           so
           great
           .
           My
           Lords
           ,
           I
           am
           come
           hither
           by
           the
           good
           will
           and
           pleasure
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           to
           pay
           that
           last
           Debt
           I
           owe
           to
           Sin
           ,
           which
           is
           Death
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           blessing
           of
           that
           God
           ,
           to
           rise
           again
           through
           the
           Merits
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           to
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           Life
           Eternal
           .
           [
           Here
           he
           was
           a
           little
           interrupted
           .
           ]
        
         
           Mr
           Lords
           ,
           I
           am
           come
           hither
           to
           submit
           to
           that
           Judgment
           which
           hath
           passed
           against
           me
           ,
           I
           do
           it
           with
           a
           very
           quiet
           and
           contented
           mind
           ;
           I
           thank
           God
           ,
           I
           do
           freely
           forgive
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           a
           forgiveness
           that
           is
           not
           spoken
           from
           the
           Teeth
           outward
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           but
           from
           the
           very
           Heart
           :
           I
           speak
           it
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           before
           whom
           I
           stand
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           not
           a
           displeasing
           thought
           arising
           in
           me
           towards
           any
           man
           living
           .
           I
           thank
           God
           I
           can
           say
           it
           ,
           and
           truly
           too
           ,
           my
           conscience
           bearing
           me
           witness
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           my
           Imployment
           since
           I
           had
           the
           Honour
           to
           serve
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           I
           never
           had
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           purpose
           of
           my
           heart
           ,
           but
           what
           tended
           to
           the
           joint
           and
           individual
           prosperity
           of
           King
           and
           People
           ,
           although
           it
           hath
           been
           my
           ill
           fortune
           to
           be
           misconstrued
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           not
           the
           first
           that
           hath
           suffered
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           common
           Portion
           of
           us
           all
           ,
           while
           we
           are
           in
           this
           life
           to
           err
           ,
           Righteous
           Judgment
           we
           must
           wait
           for
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           for
           here
           we
           are
           very
           subject
           to
           be
           mis-judged
           one
           of
           another
           ;
           there
           is
           one
           thing
           that
           I
           desire
           to
           free
           my self
           of
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           very
           confident
           (
           speaking
           it
           now
           with
           much
           chearfulness
           )
           that
           I
           shall
           obtain
           your
           Christian
           Charity
           in
           the
           belief
           of
           it
           .
           I
           was
           so
           far
           from
           being
           against
           Parliaments
           ,
           that
           I
           did
           allways
           think
           the
           Parliaments
           of
           England
           were
           the
           most
           happy
           constitutions
           that
           any
           Kingdom
           or
           Nation
           lived
           under
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           means
           under
           God
           to
           make
           the
           King
           and
           People
           happy
           .
        
         
           For
           my
           Death
           I
           here
           acquit
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           beseech
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           heartily
           to
           forgive
           them
           that
           contrived
           it
           ,
           though
           in
           the
           intentions
           and
           purposes
           of
           my
           heart
           I
           am
           not
           guilty
           of
           what
           I
           dye
           for
           :
           And
           my
           Lord
           Primate
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           great
           comfort
           for
           me
           ,
           that
           His
           Majesty
           conceives
           me
           not
           meriting
           so
           severe
           and
           heavy
           a
           punishment
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           utmost
           Execution
           of
           this
           Sentence
           .
           I
           do
           infinitely
           reioyce
           in
           this
           mercy
           of
           his
           ,
           and
           I
           beseech
           God
           return
           it
           into
           his
           own
           bosom
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           find
           mercy
           when
           he
           stands
           most
           in
           need
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           wish
           this
           Kingdom
           all
           the
           prosperity
           and
           happiness
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           I
           did
           it
           living
           ▪
           and
           now
           dying
           it
           is
           my
           wish
           ;
           I
           do
           most
           humbly
           recommend
           this
           to
           every
           one
           who
           hears
           me
           ,
           and
           desire
           they
           would
           lay
           their
           hands
           upon
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           consider
           seriously
           ,
           whether
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           happiness
           and
           reformation
           of
           a
           Kingdom
           ,
           should
           be
           written
           in
           Letters
           of
           Blood
           ;
           consider
           this
           when
           you
           are
           at
           your
           homes
           ,
           and
           let
           me
           be
           never
           so
           unhappy
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           last
           drop
           of
           my
           Blood
           should
           rise
           up
           in
           Judgment
           against
           any
           one
           of
           you
           ;
           but
           I
           fear
           you
           are
           in
           a
           wrong
           way
           .
        
         
           My
           Lords
           ,
           I
           have
           but
           one
           word
           more
           ,
           and
           with
           that
           I
           shall
           end
           .
           I
           profess
           that
           I
           dye
           a
           true
           and
           obedient
           Son
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           wherein
           I
           was
           born
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           I
           was
           bred
           .
           Peace
           and
           prosperity
           be
           ever
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           It
           hath
           been
           objected
           (
           if
           it
           were
           an
           Objection
           worth
           the
           answering
           )
           that
           I
           have
           been
           inclined
           to
           Popery
           ;
           but
           I
           say
           truly
           from
           my
           heart
           ,
           that
           from
           the
           time
           that
           I
           was
           one
           and
           twenty
           years
           of
           Age
           ,
           to
           this
           present
           ,
           going
           now
           upon
           forty
           nine
           ,
           I
           never
           had
           in
           my
           heart
           to
           doubt
           of
           this
           Religion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           nor
           ever
           had
           any
           man
           the
           boldness
           to
           suggest
           any
           such
           thing
           to
           me
           ,
           to
           the
           best
           of
           my
           remembrance
           .
           And
           so
           being
           reconciled
           by
           the
           merits
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           my
           Saviour
           ,
           into
           whose
           bosom
           I
           hope
           I
           shall
           shortly
           be
           gathered
           ,
           to
           those
           Eternal
           happinesses
           which
           shall
           never
           have
           end
           ,
           I
           desire
           heartily
           the
           forgiveness
           of
           every
           man
           for
           any
           rash
           or
           unadvised
           words
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           done
           amiss
           ,
           and
           so
           my
           Lords
           and
           Gentlemen
           farewel
           ;
           farewel
           all
           things
           of
           this
           World.
           
        
         
           I
           desire
           that
           you
           would
           be
           silent
           ,
           and
           Joyn
           with
           me
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           I
           trust
           in
           God
           we
           shall
           all
           meet
           and
           live
           Eternally
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           there
           to
           receive
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           all
           Happiness
           ,
           where
           every
           Tear
           shall
           be
           wiped
           away
           from
           our
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           every
           sad
           thought
           from
           our
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           so
           God
           bless
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           Jesus
           have
           mercy
           on
           my
           Soul.
           
        
         
           Then
           turning
           himself
           about
           ,
           he
           Saluted
           all
           the
           Noble-men
           ,
           and
           took
           a
           solemn
           leave
           of
           all
           considerable
           persons
           upon
           the
           Scaffold
           ,
           giving
           them
           his
           hand
           .
        
         
           After
           that
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           Gentlemen
           ,
           I
           would
           say
           my
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           entreat
           you
           all
           〈◊〉
           pray
           with
           me
           ,
           and
           for
           me
           ;
           then
           his
           Chaplain
           laid
           the
           Book
           of
           Common-Prayer
           upon
           the
           Cha●
           before
           him
           
           as
           he
           kneeled
           down
           ,
           on
           which
           he
           prayed
           almost
           a
           quarter
           of
           an
           hour
           ,
           and
           then
           as
           long
           or
           longer
           without
           the
           Book
           ,
           and
           concluded
           with
           the
           Lords
           Prayer
           .
        
         
           Standing
           up
           he
           spies
           his
           Brother
           Sir
           
             George
             Wentworth
          
           ,
           and
           calls
           him
           to
           him
           ,
           saying
           ,
           Brother
           ,
           we
           must
           part
           ,
           remember
           me
           to
           my
           Sister
           ,
           and
           to
           my
           Wife
           ,
           and
           carry
           my
           Blessing
           to
           my
           Son
           ,
           and
           charge
           him
           that
           he
           fear
           God
           ,
           and
           continue
           an
           obedient
           Son
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           warn
           him
           that
           he
           bears
           no
           private
           grudge
           or
           revenge
           toward
           any
           man
           concerning
           me
           ;
           and
           bid
           him
           beware
           that
           he
           meddle
           not
           with
           Church-livings
           ,
           for
           that
           will
           prove
           a
           Moth
           and
           Canker
           to
           him
           in
           his
           Estate
           ,
           and
           wish
           him
           to
           content
           himself
           to
           be
           a
           Servant
           to
           his
           Country
           ,
           not
           aiming
           at
           higher
           Preferments
           .
        
         
           Aliter
           .
           ]
           To
           his
           Son
           Mr.
           Wentworth
           he
           commends
           himself
           ,
           and
           gives
           him
           charge
           to
           serve
           his
           God
           ,
           to
           submit
           to
           his
           King
           with
           all
           Faith
           and
           Allegiance
           in
           things
           Temporal
           ,
           to
           the
           Church
           in
           things
           Spiritual
           ;
           chargeth
           him
           again
           and
           again
           ,
           as
           he
           will
           answer
           it
           to
           him
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           never
           to
           meddle
           with
           the
           Patrimony
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           if
           he
           did
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           a
           Canker
           to
           eat
           up
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Estate
           .
        
         
           Carry
           my
           Blessing
           also
           to
           my
           Daughter
           Anne
           ,
           and
           Arabella
           ,
           charge
           them
           to
           serve
           and
           fear
           God
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           bless
           them
           ;
           not
           forgetting
           my
           little
           Infant
           ,
           who
           yet
           knows
           neither
           good
           nor
           evil
           ,
           and
           cannot
           speak
           for
           it self
           ,
           God
           speak
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           bless
           it
           .
           Now
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           I
           have
           nigh
           done
           ,
           one
           stroke
           will
           make
           my
           Wife
           Husbandless
           ,
           my
           dear
           Children
           Fatherless
           ,
           and
           my
           poor
           Servants
           Masterless
           ,
           and
           will
           separate
           me
           from
           my
           dear
           Brother
           ,
           and
           all
           my
           Friends
           ,
           But
           let
           God
           be
           to
           you
           and
           them
           all
           in
           all
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           ,
           going
           to
           take
           off
           his
           Doublet
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           himself
           unready
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           I
           thank
           God
           I
           am
           not
           afraid
           of
           Death
           ,
           nor
           daunted
           with
           any
           discouragement
           rising
           from
           any
           fears
           ,
           but
           do
           as
           chearfully
           put
           off
           my
           Doublet
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           as
           ever
           I
           did
           when
           I
           went
           to
           bed
           ;
           then
           he
           put
           off
           his
           Doublet
           ,
           wound
           up
           his
           Hair
           with
           his
           Hands
           ,
           and
           put
           on
           a
           white
           Cap.
           
        
         
           Then
           he
           called
           ,
           Where
           is
           the
           Man
           that
           is
           to
           do
           this
           last
           Office
           ?
           (
           meaning
           the
           Executioner
           )
           call
           him
           to
           me
           ;
           when
           he
           came
           and
           asked
           him
           forgiveness
           ,
           he
           told
           him
           ,
           he
           forgave
           him
           and
           all
           the
           World.
           Then
           kneeling
           down
           by
           the
           Block
           ,
           he
           went
           to
           Prayer
           again
           himself
           ,
           the
           Primate
           of
           Ireland
           kneeling
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           the
           Minister
           on
           the
           other
           :
           To
           the
           which
           Minister
           ,
           after
           Prayer
           ,
           he
           turned
           himself
           ,
           having
           done
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           spake
           some
           few
           words
           softly
           ,
           having
           his
           hands
           lifted
           up
           ;
           and
           closed
           with
           the
           Minister's
           hands
           .
        
         
           Then
           bowing
           himself
           to
           lay
           his
           Head
           upon
           the
           Block
           ,
           he
           told
           the
           Executioner
           ,
           That
           he
           would
           first
           lay
           down
           his
           Head
           to
           try
           the
           fitness
           of
           the
           Block
           ,
           and
           take
           it
           up
           again
           before
           he
           would
           lay
           it
           down
           for
           good
           and
           all
           ;
           and
           so
           he
           did
           :
           And
           before
           he
           laid
           it
           down
           again
           ,
           he
           told
           the
           Executioner
           ,
           That
           he
           would
           give
           him
           warning
           when
           to
           strike
           by
           stretching
           forth
           his
           hands
           ;
           and
           presently
           laying
           down
           his
           Neck
           upon
           the
           Block
           ,
           and
           stretching
           forth
           his
           hands
           ,
           the
           Executioner
           strook
           off
           his
           Head
           at
           one
           blow
           ,
           and
           taking
           it
           up
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           shewed
           it
           to
           all
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             God
             save
             the
             King.
          
           
        
         
           His
           Body
           was
           afterwards
           Embalmed
           ,
           and
           appoined
           to
           be
           carried
           into
           York-shire
           ,
           there
           to
           be
           buried
           amongst
           his
           Ancestors
           .
        
         
           
             He
             left
             these
             three
             Instructions
             for
             his
             Son
             in
             Writing
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             he
             should
             continue
             still
             to
             be
             brought
             up
             under
             those
             Governours
             to
             whom
             he
             had
             committed
             him
             ;
             as
             being
             the
             best
             he
             could
             pick
             out
             of
             all
             those
             within
             his
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             that
             be
             should
             not
             change
             them
             ,
             unless
             they
             were
             weary
             of
             him
             ;
             that
             he
             should
             rather
             want
             himself
             ,
             than
             they
             should
             want
             any
             thing
             they
             could
             desire
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             charged
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             answer
             it
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             not
             to
             put
             himself
             upon
             any
             public
             Employments
             ,
             'till
             he
             was
             thirty
             years
             of
             Age
             at
             least
             :
             And
             then
             if
             his
             Prince
             should
             ●all
             him
             to
             public
             Service
             ,
             he
             should
             carefully
             undertake
             it
             ,
             to
             testifie
             his
             Obedience
             ;
             and
             withall
             to
             be
             faithful
             and
             sincere
             to
             his
             Master
             ,
             though
             he
             should
             come
             to
             the
             same
             end
             that
             himself
             did
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             he
             should
             never
             lay
             any
             hand
             upon
             any
             thing
             that
             belonged
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             He
             foresaw
             that
             Ruin
             was
             like
             to
             come
             upon
             the
             Revenues
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             perhaps
             they
             might
             be
             shared
             amongst
             the
             Nobility
             and
             Gentry
             :
             But
             if
             his
             Son
             medled
             with
             any
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             wished
             the
             Curse
             of
             God
             might
             follow
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             Destruction
             
               of
               the
               most
               Apostolical
               Church
               upon
               Earth
               .
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A46088-e660
           
             Monday●
             
          
           
             Tuesday
             
          
           
             Pyms
             first
             charge
             .
          
           
             The
             Lieutenants
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Three
             new
             Articles
             .
          
           
             Expres
             .
          
           
             Thursday
             .
             Expres
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Staffords
             Reply
             .
          
           
             Friday
             .
             Express
             .
             3.
             
             &
             4.
             
          
           
             Corks
             two
             Falls
             .
          
           
             1
             Interlining
             .
          
           
             2
             His
             Groom
             .
          
           
             Satturday
             .
          
           
             Charge
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Staffords
             Reply
             .
          
           
             Charge
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Straffords
             Reply
             .
          
           
             Charge
             3.
             
          
           
             Straffords
             Reply
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
          
           
             Charge
             4.
             
          
           
             Straffords
             Reply
             .
          
           
             Glinn
             's
             Ejaculation
             .
          
           
             Straffords
             Reply
             .
          
           
             Monday
             .
             Charge
             Art.
             6.
             
          
           
             Strafford
             's
             Reply
             .
          
           
             Charge
             .
          
           
             Strafford
             's
             Reply
             .
          
           
             Tuesday
             .
             Charge
             latter
             part
             of
             the
             
             8th
             .
             Article
             Lady
             Hibot's
             Case
             .
          
           
             Strafford
             's
             Reply
             .
          
           
             Charge
             Article
             9.
             
          
           
             Stafford
             's
             Reply
             .
          
           
             Wednesday
             .
             Charge
             .
             Artic.
             10.
             
          
           
             Strafford
             's
             Reply
             .
          
           
             Charge
             .
             Artic.
             11.
             
          
           
             Strafford's
             Reply
             .
          
           
             Thursday
             Artic
             .
             12.
             
             Charge
             by
             Maynard
             .
          
           
             Staffords
             Reply
             .
          
           
             Charge
             by
             M●
             .
             Palmer
             ,
             latter
             part
             of
             the
             15.
             
             Article
             seizing
             and
             laying
             Souldiers
             upon
             the
             Subjects
             .
          
           
             Straffords
             Reply
             .
          
           
             Glins
             Speech
             .
          
           
             Straffords
             Reply
             .
          
           
             Serjeant
             Savils
             Coppy
             of
             the
             Commission
             rejected
             .
          
           
             Straffords
             Reply
             .
          
           
             Saturday
             .
             Charge
             .
             Article
             1●
             .
             by
             Mr.
             Palmer
             .
          
           
             Straffords
             Reply
             .
          
           
             Whitlocks
             Charge
             Article
             19.
             
             Oath
             to
             Scots
             in
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             Straffords
             Reply
             .
          
           
             Monday
             Article
             20
             the
             next
             〈◊〉
             crowded
             together
             .
          
           
             Glyn●
             Honey
             Comb
             interposed
             .
             Straffords
             Reply
             .
          
           
             Strafford
             's
             Reply
             .
          
           
             Wednesday
             Whitlocks
             Charge
             .
          
           
             Straffords
             Reply
             .
          
           
             Charge
             Article
             26.
             
          
           
             Straffords
             Reply
             .
          
           
             Charge
             Article
             27.
             
          
           
             Strafford
             's
             Reply
             .
          
           
             Thuasday
             .
             Charge
             ,
             Sir
             Walter
             Earl's
             Observations
             .
          
           
             Glyns
             charitable
             speech
             
          
           
             Strafford's
             Reply
             .
          
           
             Friday
             he
             was
             hindred
             from
             coming
             by
             a
             fit
             of
             the
             Stone
             .
          
           
             Glyn
             again
             .
          
           
             Report
             of
             my
             Lord
             
             Strafford's
             death
             .
          
           
             Saturday
             .
          
           
             Monday
             spent
             in
             a
             conference
             betwixt
             both
             Houses
             .
          
           
             Tuesday
             .
          
           
             
             Strafford's
             reply
             .
          
           
             My
             Lord
             
             Strafford's
             last
             Speech
             in
             the
             Hall.
             
          
           
             The
             Recorder
             .
          
           
             Thursday
             .
          
           
             The
             formality
             of
             a
             conference
             .
          
           
             Monday
             Protestation
             .
          
           
             Saturday
             May
             8.
             
          
           
             Sunday
             .
          
           
             Four
             Bishops